Skip to main content

Full text of "Protoplasm : or, Life, matter, and mind"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


PROTOPLASM ; 


OR, 


Life,  Matter,  and  Mind. 


ARISTOPH.  Aves,  686. 


PROTOPLASM ; 


OR, 


LIFE,    MATTER,    AND    MIND. 


BY 


LIONEL  S.  BEALE,  M.B.,  F.R.S, 

Fellow  of  the  Royal  College  of  Phyfidans ;  Phyfician  to  King's  College  Hofpltal. 


NUMEROUS   COLOURED  DRAWINGS,  EXECUTED  ON  WOOD,  AND  COPIED 
FROM   THE   OBJECTS  THEMSELVES. 


SECOND  EDITION, 

REVISED   AND    MUCH    ENLARGED. 


LONDON: 
J.    CHURCHILL   &   SONS,    NEW    BURLINGTON    STREET. 


1870. 
[All  Rights  reserved.} 


B3 1 


TO  THE  READER. 


THE  nature  of  the  changes  which  occur  in  matter 
that  is  alive  has  always  excited  great  interest ; 
it  is  a  question  which  arrests  the  attention  of  all 
educated  persons,  as  well  as  of  those  who  make  the 
pursuit  and  advancement  of  natural  science  their  life 
work. 

The  enquiry  is  necessarily  brought  under  the 
attention  of  every  student  of  medicine,  and  it  is 
natural  that  physicians  who  have  time  and  oppor- 
tunity, should  be  led  to  investigate  deeply  some  of 
its  ramifications.  The  minute  structure  and  action 
of  the  tissues  and  organs  of  living  beings,  in  health 
and  disease,  early  attracted  my  notice.  It  is  a  study 
which  has  had  a  rare  charm  for  me  from  boyhood, 
and  for  upwards  of  twenty  years  I  have  been  dili- 
gently engaged  in  original  research  as  well  as  in 
public  teaching  in  this  particular  department  of 
science.  Some  of  the  observations  I  have  made 
are  recorded  in  this  work.  I  have  avoided  the  use  of 
technical  terms,  and  have  tried  to  say  what  I  have  to 
say  in  the  simplest  manner.  To  save  lengthy  descrip- 
tions a  few  drawings  of  some  of  the  specimens  upon 


vi  TO  THE  READER, 

which  my  observations  were  made  have  been  added 
with  explanations  of  the  points  which  these  are  in- 
tended to  illustrate. 

My  views  upon  the  nature  of  vital  actions  are  at 
variance  with  the  doctrines  now  generally  entertained 
and  taught.  I  am  therefore  very  desirous  that  those 
interested  in  the  subject  should  have  in  small  com- 
pass the  general  statement  of  the  facts  as  they 
appear  to  me.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  upon  the 
most  elementary  propositions  connected  with  this 
enquiry  opinions  are  sadly  conflicting,  and  many  of 
the  facts  and  statements  upon  which  they  are  based 
and  which  are  urged  in  their  behalf  are  quite  irrecon- 
cileable  with  one  another.  It  is  therefore  very  dim- 
cult  for  readers  to  form  an  impartial  judgment.  But  I 
trust  it  is  not  too  much  to  ask  that  the  observations 
which  have  led  me  to  the  views  I  entertain,  should  be 
brought  under  the  notice  of  those  who  have  not  yet 
subscribed  to  the  doctrine  that  living  things  are  mere 
machines  built  up  by  physical  forces  only,  and  made 
to  act  by  force  alone. 

Intense  energy  and  activity  are  displayed  by 
certain  members  of  the  new  school  in  giving  publicity 
to  their  views  ;  they  press  them  in  many  different 
forms,  and  endeavour  to  enforce  the  acceptance  of 
the  physical  doctrine  of  life,  and  much  besides  which 
it  is  supposed  to  include,  with  all  the  proverbial  ardour 
and  authority  of  prophets.  All  this  renders  it  very 
desirable  that  every  one  who  is  engaged  in  actually 
investigating  a  matter  of  such  deep  general  interest, 


TO  THE  READER.  vii 

should  do  his  utmost  to  make  the  conclusions  at 
which  he  arrives  intelligible,  without  affectation  of 
learning,  without  mystery,  and  without  in  any  way 
exaggerating  the  importance  of  what  he  may  have 
to  communicate.  For  the  public  may  reasonably 
desire  some  calm  statement  of  proved  facts  in  a  matter 
of  such  importance.  It  should  be  the  writer's  en- 
deavour to  tell  his  story  simply,  so  that  those  who 
wish  may  learn,  and  to  take  pains  to  make  the  facts 
as  clear  to  other  minds  as  they  appear  to  his  own, 
without  trying  to  amaze  by  calling  in  the  aid  of 
startling  similes  and  striking  illustrations  which  but 
too  often  divert  the  attention  from  the  real  matter 
under  consideration,  and  are  calculated  to  distract 
the  mind  and  prejudice  the  judgment. 

In  this  edition  I  have  introduced  a  new  section  on 
the  Mind.  The  views  now  published  in  a  connected 
form  for  the  first  time,  were  put  forth  in  my  lectures 
delivered  by  direction  of  the  .Radcliffe  Trustees,  at 
Oxford  during  the  Michaelmas  term  of  last  year, 
reported  in  the  "  Medical  Times  "  and  "  Gazette,"  and 
less  systematically  in  my  physiological  lectures  de- 
livered at  King's  College,  London,  during  the  winter 
sessions  1863  to  1869. 

6 1 ,  Grosvenor  Street  ; 
Christmas,  1869. 


*#*  The  degree  of  amplifying  power  used  is  stated  at 
the  foot  of  each  figure  in  diameters,  or  linear  measure. 
x  500,  means  that  the  representation  is  500  times  longer 
or  wider,  measured  in  one  direction  only,  than  the  object 
itself.  If  the  object  was  i  inch  in  length,  the  drawing 
would  extend  over  500  inches,  or  would  be  41  feet  8  inches 
long. 

The  diameter  of  any  object  can  be  ascertained  by  com- 
parison with  the  scales  at  the  foot  of  each  plate. 


TABLE    OF   CONTENTS. 


I.  PHYSICAL  LIFE  AND  ITS  BASIS. 

PAGE 

Introduction       ...         ...         ..,         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  I 

Professor  Owen's  New  Views ...         ...         ...         ...         ...          ...  5 

Note  on  Ciliary  Action            ...         ...         ...         ...         ...          ...  7 

Mr.  Grove  on  Experimental  Organism          ...         ...         ...         ...  9 

The  term  "Protoplasm"          II 

Huxley's  "  Endoplast"  and  "Periplastic  Substance"          13 

Protoplasm  the  Physical  Basis  of  Life            ...         ...         ...         ...  16 

Bathybius  of  Huxley ...  22 

Dr.  Wallich's  Observations     ...         ...         ...         ...          ...          ...  24 

Chemistry  of  Protoplasm          ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  25 

Properties  of  Matter      ...         ...         ...         ...         ..           ...         ...  27 

A quosity  and  Vitality  ...          ...         ...         ...         ...         ...          ...  28 

Summary  of  the  Things  included  under  "  Protoplasm"       ...         ...  29 

II.  GERMINAL,    OR    LIVING    MATTER,   AND 
FORMED  MATTER. 

Nothing  that  Lives  is  Alive  in  every  Part     ...           ..         ...         ...  33 

Germinal  Matter  and  Formed  Material          ...         ...          ...         ...  35 

The  Terms  Living  and  Formed  Matter  and  Pabulum          ...         ...  37 

General  Characters  of  Germinal  Matter         ...         ...         ...         ...  38 

Amoeba...          ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  39 

On  Vital  Movements 40 

Mucus  Corpuscle           ...         .           42 

Of  New  Centres — Nuclei  and  Nucleoli         45 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Of  the  Production  of  formed  Material          ...         ...         ...         ...  49 

Of  the  So-called  Intercellular  Substance       ...         ...         52 

Of  the  Formation  of  the  Contractile  Tissue  of  Muscle       ...         ...  54 

The  Formation  of  Nerve  Fibres         ...         ,..         ...  55 

What  is  Essential  to  the  Cell              55 

Cells  are  not  like  Bricks  in  a  Wall     ...          ...         ...         ...         ...  56 

On  the  Nutrition  of  a  Living  Cell       ..         ...         ...         ...         ...  57 

Of  the  Increase  of  Cells           ...  58 

Of  the  Changes  of  the  Cell  in  Disease           ...         ...         ...         ...  59 

Effects  of  Treatment    ...         ...         ...         ...         ••«...    ...         ...  64 

III.  OF  LIFE. 

What  is  to  be  understood  by  the  term  ?         ...         ...         ...         ...  61 

Non-living  Particles  of  Matter  contrasted  with  Living  Particles   ...  69 

Spontaneous  Generation          ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  73 

Structure  of  a  Spore  of  Mildew          ...         ...          ...         ...         ...  75 

Is  a  Tissue  " Living"  because  attached  to  a  Living  Organism       ...  79 

Chemical  and  Mechanical  Changes  in  Living  Beings          ...         ...  79 

Actions  in  Living  Beings          ...          ...         ...          ...         ...         ...  82 

Force  guided  by  Matter           ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  83 

Actions  which  characterize  every  kind  of  Living  Matter,  but  which  never 

occur  in  any  Form  of  Non-living  Matter. 

New  Views  concerning  the  Vital  Processes  of  Growth  and  Nu- 
trition         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  87 

Germinal  Matter  and  Formed  Material  of  the  Blood           ...         ...  96 

Nature  of  the  Material  which  Nourishes  the  Tissues            ...         ...  98 

Peculiarity  of  the  Nutritive  Process...            101 

Of  Vitality. 

Vitality  not  a  Property  of  Matter       ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  103 

Point  at  which  the  Physical  School  tries  to  stop  further  Enquiry  ...  107 

Of  a  Living  Spherule  ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  109 

Centrifugal  Movement  of  Living  Particles    ...         ...         ...         ...in 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.  xi 

PAGE 

New  Centres  not  formed  by  aggregation        ...         ...         ...  ...112 

Alteration  in  Vital  Power        ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  ...   113 

Increased  Action           ...         ...          ...         ...         ...          ...  ...   114 

Hypothesis  of  Vital  Force       ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  ...   116 

General  Survey  of  the  Phenomena  of  Living  Beings          ...  ...   118 

IV.  OF  MIND. 

Of  Nerve  Action  in  general    ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  ...  123 

Of  the  Nerve  Current 126 

Different  kinds  of  Nerve  Force           ...         ...         ...          ...  ...   127 

Of  the  Structure  of  Nerve  Apparatus            ...         ...         ...  ...   129 

Of  Mental  Ntrvoiis  Action. 

Of  the  Mechanism  and  its  Formation            ...         ...         ...  ...   130 

Are  Mental  Nervous  Actions  of  the  Nature  of  Reflex  Actions  ?  ...  133 

The  Brain  is  not  a  Gland         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  ...   136 

Of  Mind  as  a  Function  of  the  Brain  ...         ...         ...         ...  ...   136 

Of  Mental  as  compared  with  Mechanical  Action      ...         ...  ...   140. 

Of  Thought  as  a  Result  of  Chemical  Action...         ...         ...  ...  142 

Is  the  Brain  to  be  looked  upon  as  a  Voltaic  Battery  ?          ...  ...   143 

On  Expressing  Thoughts          ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  ...   145 

Of  the  Living  Matter  concerned  in  Mental  Action. 

Of  the  Germinal  Matter  taking  part  in  Mental  Operations  ...  ...   149 

Difference  between  this  and  other  kinds  of  Germinal  Matter  ...  150 

Of  the  Order  in  which  different  kinds  of  Germinal  Matter  are 

affected  in  Disease...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  ...   151 

Origin  of  Germinal  Matter      ...         ...          ...         ...         ...  ...   153 

New  Powers  acquired  in  Development  ...  ...  ...  ...  154 

Effects  of  Exercise  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  155 

Of  the  Nature  of  Will,  and  of  the  Life  of  Germinal  Matter  taking 

part  in  Mental  Operations           ...         ...         ...         ...  ...   156 


GERMINAL  OH  LIVING  MATTER  AND   FORMED   MATERIAL    OF   COMMON 

MILDEW. 


In  this  drawing  the  germinal  or  living  matter  of  mildew  duiing  growth  is  represented.  The  figures 
have  been  copied  from  specimens  well  stained  by  immersion  in  carmine  fluid,  a,  spores  protected 
by  a  thick  layer  of  formed  material.  6,  smallest  particles  of  germinal  or  living  matter  within  ;  any 
one  of  these  minute  particles  might  grow,  c,  a  spore  bursting  ;  germinal  matter  escaping,  d,  a  spore 
enlarged  by  growth,  e,  a  spore  sprouting.  /,  an  old  spore,  the  formed  material  of  which  has  b<-en 
much  thickened  by  the  formation  of  new  layers  within.  The  remaining  figures  show  the  growth  of 
the  long  filaments  (mycelium)  and  the  fructification  of  the  fungus.  It  will  be  noticed  that  in  all 
these  changes  the  germinal  matter  only  takes  part.  The  formed  material  is  perfectly  passive,  and 
does  not  GROW.  Magnified  17CO  diameters. 


lOOCth  of  an  inch 


PHYSICAL     LIFE    AND     ITS 
BASIS. 


[HE  opinion  that  life  is  a  form  or  mode  of  energy 
or  motion  has  for  many  years  past  been  gaining 
an  increased  number  of  advocates,  and  now  ap- 
pears to  be  very  generally  entertained  and  taught  by 
scientific  men.  The  idea  that  life  is  a  power,  force,  or 
property  of  a  special  and  peculiar  kind,  temporarily  influ- 
encing matter  and  its  ordinary  forces,  but  entirely  different 
from,  and  in  no  way  correlated  with  any  of  these,  has  been 
ridiculed,  and  is  often  spoken  of  as  if  it  were  too  absurd  to 
require  refutation.  And  yet  it  is  doubtful  if  any  one  who 
has  carefully  studied  the  matter  is  fully  satisfied  as  to  the 
accuracy  of  the  facts,  and  the  cogency  of  the  arguments 
advanced  in  favour  of  the  physical  doctrine  of  life.  The 
very  positive  affirmations  made  by  some  authorities,  un- 
supported as  they  are  by  well-demonstrated  facts,  almost 
suggest  to  the  reader  a  suspicion  whether  after  all,  the 
writer  himself  believes  the  doctrine  to  which  he  has  com- 
mitted himself,  and  which  he  has  determined  to  advocate 
with  all  the  force  of  his  authority,  and  to  the  very  utmost 
of  his  power,  to  be  really  true. 

It  may  be  that  facts  recently  discovered  strongly  support 


PROTOPLASM. 


this  now  popular  notion  :  it  may  be  that  the  tendency  of 
modern  research  is,  as  has  been  said,  indubitably  and 
strongly  in  this  direction, — but  some  of  us  cannot  feel  satis- 
fied that  this  is  really  so.  Surely  it  is  not  too  much  to  ask 
that  the  exact  way  should  be  pointed  out  in  which  new 
facts  afford  support  to  the  doctrine,  and  that  we  should  be 
furnished  with  something  more  definite  to  guide  our  reason 
than  what  is  called  the  "  tendency"  of  investigation,  of 
thought,  or  opinion;  for  this  " tendency,"  when  carefully 
analyzed,  will  sometimes  be  found  to  amount  only  to  this, 
that  certain  influential  persons  have  determined  that  a  par- 
ticular opinion  shall  be  widely  taught,  or  a  particular  theory 
agreed  upon  shall  be  expounded  and  diffused  as  widely  and 
as  quickly  as  possible. 

Disclaiming  authority  of  every  kind,  the  adherents  of 
the  new  school  of  opinion  profess  to  influence  others,  and  to 
be  influenced  themselves,  by  reason  alone.  But  by  urging 
"  the  tendency  of  investigation"  and  "the  spirit  of  modern 
thought"  in  favour  of  doctrines  they  cannot  support  by  evi- 
dence, they  appeal  to  the  shadow  of  an  authority  which  they 
affect  to  despise.  Every  student  has  undoubted  right  to 
require  that  scientific  doctrines,  which  he  is  asked  and 
expected  to  accept  as  true,  should  be  supported  by  facts 
rather  than  by  the  authority  of  tendencies  and  prophecies. 
In  favour  of  regarding  living  beings  as  mere  machines  built 
by  force  alone,  maintained  and  preserved  by  force,  and  even 
created  by  force,  it  is  true,  very  positive  statements  have 
been  made ;  but  these  have  been,  for  the  most  part,  sup- 
ported by  arguments  more  ingenious  than  conclusive.  I  for 
one  am  ready  to  accept  these  views,  no  matter  what  change 


OF  DEAD  AND  LIVING. 


in  opinions,  beliefs,  or  hopes  that  acceptance  may  involve, 
provided  only  they  are  shown  to  rest  upon  facts  of  obser- 
vation and  experiment.  But  should  mere  authority  alone 
induce  any  conscientious,  thoughtful  man,  who  has  devoted 
himself  to  the  study  of  nature,  to  believe  and  confess  that 
a  living,  moving,  growing  thing  is  but  a  force-created,  force- 
impelled  machine?  When  we  watch  the  lowest  forms  of 
living  matter  under  high  magnifying  powers,  do  we  learn 
anything  to  justify  us  in  accepting  such  a  view  ?  When  we 
ask  our  confident  teachers  of  the  new  philosophy  to  assist 
us,  we  get  dogmatic  assertions,  but  nothing  by  way  of 
explanation.  Grand  words  are  freely  used,  but  the  terms 
employed  are  not  denned.  It  is,  however,  true  enough, 
that  men  eminent  among  philosophers,  as  well  as  some 
of  the  most  distinguished  living  physicists,  chemists,  and 
naturalists,  have  accepted  this  physical  theory  of  life.  They 
have  taught  that  life  is  but  a  mode  of  ordinary  force,  and 
that  the  living  thing  differs  from  the  non-living  thing,  not 
in  quality,  or  essence,  or  kind,  but  merely  in  degree. 
They  do  not  attempt  to  explain  the  difference  between  a 
living  thing  and  the  same  thing  dead.  They  would  perhaps 
tell  us  that  living  and  dead  are  only  relative  terms ;  that 
there  is  no  absolute  difference  between  the  dead  and  living 
states ;  and  that  the  thing  which  we  call  dead,  is,  after  all, 
only  a  few  degrees  less  actively  living  than  the  thing  we  say 
is  alive.  But  is  this  sort  of  reasoning  convincing,  seeing 
that  although  matter  in  the  living  state  may  suddenly  pass 
into  the  dead  state,  this  same  matter  can  never  pass  back 
again  into  the  living  condition  ?  Those  who  advocate  this 
doctrine  do  not  believe  in  the  annihilation  of  force,  when 

B  2 


PROTOPLASM. 


a  living  thing  suddenly  passes  from  the  living  into  the 
dead  state ;  but  yet  they  do  not  demonstrate  the  new  form 
or  mode  which  the  departing  life-energy  assumes,  or  explain 
to  us  what  in  their  opinion  becomes  of  it.  If  the  dead 
thing  only  differs  from  the  living  thing  by  a  few  degrees  of 
heat  or  units  of  force,  why  can  we  not,  by  supplying  more 
heat  or  force,  prevent  dissolution,  or  cause  the  actions  to 
go  on  again  after  they  have  once  stopped  ? 

In  fact  this  view  has  been  supported  by  assertions 
instead  of  by  facts,  and  of  the  arguments  hitherto  advanced 
in  its  favour  by  its  most  powerful  advocates,  all  are  incon- 
clusive, and  some  quite  unjustifiable.  He  who  chooses  may 
accept  upon  faith  as  an  article  of  belief  the  dogma  that  all 
the  actions  of  living  beings  are  due  to  ordinary  forces  only  • 
but  it  is  absurd  to  put  forward  such  a  conclusion  as  if  it 
had  been  proved,  or  as  if  it  were  in  the  existing  state  of 
knowledge  capable  of  proof.  So  long  as  the  advocates  of 
the  physical  doctrine  of  life  contented  themselves  with 
ridiculing  "  vitality"  as  a  fiction  and  a  myth,  because  it  could 
not  be  made  evident  to  the  senses,  measured  or  weighed, 
or  proved  scientifically  to  exist,  their  position  was  not  easily 
assailed ;  but  now  when  they  assert  dogmatically  that  vital 
force  is  only  a  form  or  mode  of  ordinary  motion,  they  are 
bound  to  show  that  the  assertion  rests  upon  evidence,  or  it 
will  be  regarded  by  thoughtful  men  as  one  of  a  large  num- 
ber of  fanciful  hypotheses,  advocated  only  by  those  who 
desire  to  swell  the  ranks  of  the  teachers  and  expounders 
of  dogmatic  science,  which,  although  pretentious  and  autho- 
ritative, must  ever  be  intolerant  and  unprogressive. 


LIPE  OF  A  MAGNET. 


PROFESSOR  OWEN'S  NEW  VIEWS. 

T)ROFESSOR  OWEN  has  lately  avowed  his  belief  in 
-L  the  doctrine  that  the  so-called  vital  forces  are  really 
ordinary  physical  forces.  Unlike  many  advocates,  however, 
he  admits  that  "  on  one  or  two  points "  proof  is  wanting. 
But  Owen  goes  much  farther  than  the  most  advanced  micro- 
scopical observers  and  scientific  investigators.  He  main- 
tains that  the  formation  of  living  beings  out  of  inanimate 
matter,  by  the  conversion  of  physical  and  chemical  into 
vital  modes  of  force,  is  going  on  daily  and  hourly !  The 
evidence  he  has  adduced  in  favour  of  this  strange  view,  it 
need  scarcely  be  said,  is  scanty,  uncertain,  and  uncon- 
vincing ;  while  a  mass  of  facts  and  arguments  which  have 
been  adduced  in  favour  of  the  opposite  conclusion,  that 
every  particle  of  living  matter  comes  from  a  pre-existing  particle, 
has  been  unconsciously  neglected  or  purposely  ignored. 

It  is  very  significant  that  so  great  a  master  is  unable  to 
suggest  a  better  instance  of  the  analogy  which  he  affirms 
exists  between  physical  and  vital  actions  than  is  afforded 
by  magnetism.  He  says  that  there  is  nothing  peculiar  to 
living  things  in  their  power  of  selecting  certain  constituents, 
because  a  magnet  selects  also.  Let  the  reader  consider 
how  different  is  the  process  called  selection  in  these  two 
cases.  A  magnet,  says  Owen,  attracts  towards  it  only 
certain  kinds  (a  certain  kind  ?)  of  matter.  Is  there,  then, 
no  difference  between  selection  and  attraction •?  Nor,  he 
further  observes,  is  death  characteristic  of  things  living 


PROTOPLASM 


only;  for  if  the  steel  be  unmagnetized,  is  it  not  "  dead?" 
Devitalize  the  sarcode  (living  amoeba),  unmagnetize  the 
steel,  and  both  cease  to  manifest  their  respective  vital  or 
magnetic  phenomena.  In  that  respect  both  are  "  defunct." 
"  Only,"  remarks  the  same  authority,  "  the  steel  resists 
much  longer  the  surrounding  decomposing  agencies ;"  and 
I  would  add,  but  this  Owen  would  regard  as  a  matter  of 
the  utmost  indifference,  you  can  unmagnetize  and  remag- 
netize  the  magnet  as  often  as  you  like,  but  you  can  only 
kill  the  amoeba  once,  and  you  can  never  revitalize  it. 

In  answer  to  my  objections  to  some  of  his  statements, 
Professor  Owen  observes  that  "  there  are  organisms  (Vibrio 
Rotifer,  Macrobiotus,  &c.)  which  we  can  devitalize  and 
revitalize — devive  and  revive — many  times."*  That  such 
organisms  can  be  revived,  all  will  admit,  but  probably  Pro- 
fessor Owen  will  be  alone  in  not  recognizing  any  distinction 
between  the  words  revitalizing  and  reviving.  The  animal- 
cule that  can  be  revived  has  never  been  dead,  but  that 
which  is  not  dead  cannot  be  revitalized.  The  difference 
between  the  living  state  and  the  dead  state  is  absolute,  for 
that  which  has  once  lost  its  life  can  never  regain  it.  The 
half-drowned  man  that  can  be  revived  has  never  been  dead. 

If  Owen  regards  the  (apparently)  dried  animalcule  as 
being  "  as  completely  lifeless  as  is  the  drowned  man  whose 
breath  and  heat  have  gone,  and  whose  blood  has  ceased  to 
circulate,"  he  will  not  find  many  to  agree  with  him ;  for 
will  not  a  drop  of  water  resuscitate  or  revive  the  one,  but 
who  shall  revitalize  the  other  ? 

*  "The  Monthly  Microscopical  Journal,"  No.   V,  May  I,    1869, 
p.  294. 


C I  LIAR  Y  A  CTION. 


NOTE  ON  CILIARY  ACTION. 

In  the  case  of  ciliary  action  we  have  an  example  of  a  movement 
which,  though  not  strictly  a  vital  movement,  like  that  of  the  amoeba 
(see  p.  39),  is  really  dependent  upon  changes  which  are  a  direct  result 
of  vital  phenomena.  The  cilium  itself  is  not  composed  of  living  matter, 
but  its  base  is  certainly  in  very  intimate  relation  with  matter  that  is 
alive.  The  latter  may  indeed  be  actually  prolonged  into  the  base  of 
the  cilium.  The  vibratile  movement  is  probably  due  to  an  alteration 
taking  place  in  the  tension  of  the  fluid  which  pervades  the  tissue, 
induced  by  the  action  of  the  living  matter  of  the  cell.  The  rate  of 
vibration  varying  according  to  the  rapidity  with  which  the  living  matter 
of  the  cell  absorbs  nutrient  substances,  and  undergoes  conversion  into 
formed  matter,  or  in  other  words,  the  rapidity  with  which  the  formation 
of  new  living  matter  and  the  death  of  the  old  particles  takes  place. 
When  ciliary  action  ceases,  we  cannot,  I  think,  say  that  each  individual 
cilium  dies,  for  after  all  action  has  ceased  a  little  alkaline  fluid  will 
cause  the  cilium  to  vibrate  again  actively.  We  must  not,  therefore, 
infer  that  the  dying  cilium  has  been  revived  or  the  dead  cilium 
revitalized  by.  the  liquor  potassse,  for  the  fact  seems  rather  to  point  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  action  of  the  cilium  which  occurs  during  life 
is  due  to  physical  changes,  and  is  not  a  vital  action. 

My  friend,  Dr.  Rutherford,  has  suggested  that  the  fact  of  the 
cessation  of  movement  at  the  base  of  the  cilium,  while  the  thin  part 
still  continues  to  vibrate,  might  be  advanced  as  an  argument  against 
the  views  advocated  by  me  in  the  following  pages,  and  if  the  cilium 
itself  were  composed  of  living  matter,  like  the  body  of  an  amoeba, 
such  an  objection  would  undoubtedly  hold :  but  if,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  movement  is  physical,  due  to  alterations  in  the  currents 
of  fluid  through  the  cell,  we  should  expect  that  it  would  continue 
longer  at  the  apex  than  at  the  base,  for  the  simple  reason  that 
an  impulse  which  would  be  sufficient  to  make  the  thin  free  part  vibrate 
freely  would  be  insufficient  to  move  the  thicker  portion  attached  to 
the  cell.  We  cannot  say  that  the  cilium  dies  from  base  to  apex, 
for  the  whole  vibratile  appendage  is  as  destitute  of  life  while  it  is  yet 
vibrating  actively,  as  after  it  has  ceased  to  move,  and  if  we  could  only 
make  fluid  flow  through  the  cell  after  its  death  interruptedly  in  the  same 


8  PROTOPLASM. 


direction,  and  with  the  same  force  as  it  is  made  to  flow  during  life  by 
the  action  of  the  living  matter,  ciliary  movement  would  continue, 
although  the  living  matter  of  the  cell  was  actually  dead.  It  is  most 
important  to  distinguish  between  vital  movements  occurring  in  living 
matter,  and  mechanical  movements  which  result  from  alterations  in 
tension,  the  flow  of  currents,  &c.,  consequent  upon  changes  effected  by 
living  matter. 


EXPERIMENTAL  ORGANISM. 


MR.  GROVE  ON  EXPERIMENTAL  ORGANISM. 

MR.  GROVE  has  recently*  affirmed  that  "in  a  voltaic 
battery  and  its  effects"  we  have  "the  nearest  ap- 
proach man  has  made  to  experimental  organism :"  but  surely 
it  should  be  shown  in  what  particulars  a  voltaic  battery 
resembles  an  organism.  All  organisms  come  from  pre- 
existing organisms,  and  all  their  tissues  and  organs  are  formed 
from  or  by  a  little  clear,  transparent,  structureless,  moving 
matter  which  came  from  matter  like  itself,  but  may  increase 
by  appropriating  to  itself  matter  having  none  of  its  properties 
or  powers.  Now,  voltaic  batteries  do  not  grow  or  multiply, 
nor  do  they  evolve  themselves  out  of  structureless  material, 
nor,  if  you  give  them  ever  so  much  pabulum  in  the  shape  of 
the  constituents  of  which  they  are  made,  do  they  appro- 
priate this.  Where  too  is  the  chemist  who  gives  what  is  to 
be  selected  ?  What  then  does  Mr.  Grove  mean  by  asserting 
that  a  voltaic  battery  is  the  nearest  approach  man  has  made 
to  experimental  organism  ?  Has  man  yet  made  the  slightest 
approach  to  experimental  organism  ?  If  any  apparatus  we 
could  contrive  developed  all  possible  modes  of  force — 
motion,  heat/  light,  electricity,  magnetism,  chemical  action, 
and  any  number  of  others  yet  to  be  discovered — that 
apparatus  would  still  present  no  approach  whatever  to  any 
organism  known.  Of  course  such  a  thing  might  he  called 
an  organism,  just  as  a  watch,  or  water,  or  a  gas,  or  an 
elementary  substance  may  be  called  a  creature,  or  a  worm 

*  "British  Medical  Journal,"  May  29,  1869,  p.  486. 


10  PROTOPLASM. 


a  machine ;  but  everything  that  lives — every  so-called  living 
machine — grows  of  itself,  builds  itself  up,  and  multiplies, 
while  every  non-living  machine  is  made,  does  not  grow,  and 
does  not  produce  machines  like  itself.  Mr.  Grove  further  says 
that  in  the  human  body  we  have  chemical  action,  electricity, 
magnetism,  heat,  light,  motion,  and  possibly  other  forces 
"  contributing  in  the  most  complex  manner  to  sustain  that 
result  of  combined  action  which  we  call  life."  Here  it 
seems  to  be  affirmed  that  forces  sustain  the  result  of  their 
own  combined  action,  but  surely  this  is  only  asserting  that 
these  forces  sustain  themselves.  Heat,  light,  electricity,  etc., 
sustain  the  result  of  the  combined  action  of  heat,  light, 
electricity.  It  is  moreover  said  that  what  we  call  life  is  the 
result  of  the  combined  action  of  motion,  heat,  light,  elec- 
tricity, etc.,  which  are  but  different  forms  or  modes  of  one 
force.  But  as  everybody  knows  we  may  have  any  and  all 
modes  of  force  without  life.  Life,  therefore,  involves  some-. 
thing  besides  force,  or  is  something  different  from  it. 

Those  who  teach  that  life  is  the  sum  of  all  the  actions  going  on  in  a 
living  body,  forget  that  these  actions  are  not  all  of  the  same  kind.  Of 
some  we  know  very  much,  but  of  the  nature  of  others  we  know  nothing. 
In  every  living  thing  there  are  physico-chemical  actions,  which  also  occur 
out  of  the  body,  and  vital  actions.  These  last  are  peculiar  to  living 
beings,  and  cannot  be  imitated.  In  galvanic  batteries,  and  in  other 
arrangements  made  by  man,  we  may  have  physico-chemical  actions,  but 
never  anything  at  all  like  vital  actions.  Of  course,  authority  may 
decree  that  henceforth  the  terms  "  living  galvanic  battery"  "vital 
machine"  "  animated  steam  engine"  shall  be  employed,  and  that  a  man 
shall  be  called  a  "physico-chemical  apparatus"  or  a  " kynetic"  or 
"electric  machine"  but  the  nature  of  the  things  themselves  could  not  be 
changed  in  the  least  degree  by  authority,  however  much  the  names  by 
which  they  were  known  were  altered. 


PROTOPLASM. 


PROTOPLASM. 

The  term  "Protoplasm"  is  now  applied  to  several  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  matter, — to  substances  differing  from  one 
another  in  the  most  essential  particulars.  It  seems,  there- 
fore, very  desirable  that  its  meaning  should  be  accurately 
denned  by  those  who  employ  it,  or  that  it  should  be  super- 
seded by  other  words.  If  certain  authorities  were  asked 
to  define  exactly  the  characters  of  the  matter  which  they 
called  protoplasm,  we  should  have  from  those  authors  defi- 
nitions applying  to  things  essentially  different  from  one 
another.  Hard  and  soft,  solid  and  liquid,  coloured  and 
colourless,  opaque  and  transparent,  granular  and  destitute 
of  granules,  structureless  and  having  structure,  moving  and 
incapable  of  movement,  active  and  passive,  contractile  and 
non-contractile,  growing  and  incapable  of  growth,  changing 
and  incapable  of  change,  animate  and  inanimate,  alive  and 
dead, — are  some  of  the  opposite  qualities  possessed  by 
different  kinds  of  matter  which  have  nevertheless  been 
called  protoplasm. 

A  definition  of  protoplasm,  most  probably  written  by 
the  late  Professor  Henfrey  in  "  Griffith  and  Henfrey's 
Micrographic  Dictionary,"  is  as  follows  : — "  Protoplasm. — 
The  name  applied  by  Mohl  to  the  colourless  or  yellowish, 
smooth  or  granular  viscid  substance,  of  nitrogenous  con- 
stitution, which  constitutes  the  formative  substance  in  the 
contents  of  vegetable  cells,  in  the  condition  of  gelatinous 
strata,  reticulated  threads  and  nuclear  aggregations,  &c. 
It  is  the  same  substance  as  that  formerly  termed  by  the 


!  2  PROTOPLASM. 


Germans  '  schleim,'  which  was  usually  translated  in  English 
works  by  *  mucus'  or  '  mucilage.'  "  The  surface  of  this 
mass  constituted  the  "  formative  protoplasmic  layer"  which 
was  supposed  to  take  part  in  the  formation  of  the  cellulose 
wall  of  the  vegetable  cell.  This  was  regarded  by  Von  Mohl 
as  a  structure  of  special  importance  distinct  from  the 
cell  contents,  and  it  was  named  by  him,  in  1844,  the 
"  primordial  utricle." 

In  cases  where  protoplasm  appears  as  a  simple  trans- 
parent homogeneous  substance,  several  layers  have  been 
described,  and  it  has  been  supposed  that  these  different 
layers  are  concerned  in  different  operations.  This  view  has 
been  extended  to  many  forms  of  protoplasm,  and  the 
movements  which  occur  have  been  attributed  to  the  pre- 
sence of  two  or  more  layers  differing  in  density. 

Clear,  homogeneous  protoplasm,  it  has  been  said,  under- 
goes vacuolation,  and  becomes  honeycombed,  the  spaces 
being  rilled  with  watery  matter.  In  some  instances,  this 
change  proceeds  until  mere  protoplasmic  threads  are  seen 
stretched  across  the  cavity.  The  transparent  fluid  material 
occupying  the  spaces  and  the  intervals  between  the  threads 
supposed  to  be  the  less  important  matter,  and  yet  it  is 
the  living,  growing,  and  moving  substance ;  while  the 
threads  and  walls  of  the  spaces  are  composed  of  matter 
which  has  ceased  to  manifest  these  properties — matter 
which  no  longer  lives,  and  which  has  been  formed  from  the 
living  matter.  But  we  may  fairly  ask  if  this  lifeless,  passive, 
formed  matter,  which  cannot  move  or  grow  or  multiply  of 
itself,  which  is  but  a  product  of  the  death  of  protoplasm, 
is  nevertheless  to  be  called  by  the  same  name  as  the  living, 


ENDOPLAST  AND  PERI  PL  AST.  13 

moving  substance  which  it  once  was  ?  If  this  be  so,  there 
ought  to  be  no  recognizable  difference  between  matter 
which  is  actually  alive  and  the  substances  which  result  from 
its  death. 

So  far,  then,  we  have  seen  that  the  term  protoplasm  has 
been  applied  to  the  matter  within  the  primordial  utricle  of 
the  vegetable  cell,  to  that  clear  substance  which  undergoes 
vacuolation  and  fibrillation,  and  to  the  matter  forming  the 
walls  of  the  vacuoles  and  the  threads  or  fibrillae.  Still  more 
recently,  Von  Mohl's  primordial  utricle  has  been  called  proto- 
plasm by  Professor  Huxley,  who  some  years  before  restricted 
the  term  to  the  matter  within  the  primordial  utricle,  which 
matter  at  that  time  he  regarded  as  an  "accidental  anatomi- 
cal modification"  of  the  endoplast,  and  of  little  importance.* 
The  nucleus,  and  with  it  the  protoplasm,  Mr.  Huxley 
thought,  exerted  no  peculiar  office,  and  possessed  no  meta- 
bolic power.  Now,  however,  he  considers  "  protoplasm"  of 
the  first  importance;  and  under  this  term  includes,  I 
imagine,  not  only  the  primordial  utricle  and  the  "  accidental 
anatomical  modifications  "  it  encloses,  but  the  fully-formed 
cellulose  wall  of  the  vegetable  cell.  His  "endoplast"  and 
"periplastic  substance"  of  1853  together  constitute  his 
"protoplasm"  of  1869.  The  old  views  are  modified,  and 
although  the  results  of  researches  made  during  the  last  few 
years  are  scarcely  alluded  to,  the  writer  evidently  has  felt 
that  certain  changes  must  be  made.  So  the  vacuoles  of  his 
periplastic  substance  become  silently  tenanted  by  simple  or 
nucleated  protoplasms  endowed  with  "  subtle  influences" 
which  our  author  may  yet  admit  to  have  existed  before  his 
*  "The  Cell  Theory,"  "  Med.  Chir.  Rev.,"  October,  1853. 


I4  PROTOPLASM. 


periplastic  substance  was  formed.  Next  he  may  discover 
that  the  endoplast  is  of  the  highest  importance  instead  of 
no  importance  at  all,  and  then  there  is  an  easy  step  to  the 
doctrine  that  the  periplastic  substance  is  formed  by  and  from 
the  protoplasm  which  has  properties  and  "subtle  influences'''  of 
a  remarkable  kind,  but  is  not  endowed  with  the  absurd  fiction 
of  vitality. 

Max  Schultze  included  under  the  head  of  protoplasm 
the  active  moving  matter  forming  the  sarcode  of  the  Rhizo- 
pods  as  well  as  the  substance  circulating  in  the  cells  of 
vallisneria,  the  hairs  of  the  nettle,  and  other  vegetable  cells ; 
and  now  it  is  generally  admitted  that  the  active,  moving 
matter  constituting  the  white  blood-corpuscle,  the  mucus 
and  pus  corpuscle,  and  other  contractile  bodies  widely  dis- 
tributed, is  essentially  of  the  same  nature.  The  move- 
ments characteristic  of  this  matter  have  been  attributed  to 
an  inherent  property  of  contractility ;  and  this  property 
has  been  held  by  some  to  be  characteristic  of,  and  peculiar 
to,  protoplasm.  Kiihne  considers  all  contractile  material 
to  be  protoplasm,  and  includes  the  different  forms  of 
muscular  tissue  in  the  same  category  as  the  matter  of  the 
amoeba,  white  blood-corpuscle,  &c.  But  if  we  apply  the 
term  protoplasm  to  the  contracting  muscular  tissue  which 
exhibits  structure,  as  well  as  to  the  living  moving  matter  of 
the  amoeba,  &c.,  in  which  no  structure  at  all  can  be  made 
out,  it  is  obvious  that  these  must  be  regarded  as  essentially 
different  kinds  of  protoplasm, 'because  they  differ  in  proper- 
ties which  are  essential  and  of  the  first  importance.  The 
contractile  movement  of  the  amoeba,  white  blood-cor- 
puscle, &c.,  is  a  phenomenon  very  different  from  the  con- 


KINDS  OF  PROTOPLASM. 


traction  of  muscular  tissue.  In  the  first,  movements  occur 
in  every  direction,  while  the  last  is  characterized  by  a  repe- 
tition of  movement  in  two  definite  directions  only.  And 
when  we  come  to  study  the  matter  which  is  the  seat  of  these 
two  kinds  of  movements  respectively,  we  find  very  im- 
portant differences.  The  matter  of  the  amoeba,  white 
blood-corpuscle,  &c.,  grows.  It  takes  up  matter  unlike  itself, 
and  communicates  to  it  its  own  properties.  Now,  muscular 
tissue  does  not  do  this.  In  short,  the  first  kind  of  matter 
acts  and  moves  of  itself;  but  the  last  can  only  be  acted 
upon  and  made  to  move.  The  first  may  be  compared  with  a 
spring,  as  yet  undiscovered,  which  not  only  winds  itself  up 
and  uncoils,  but  every  part  of  which  moves  in  any  direc- 
tion, and  can  make  new  springs  out  of  matter  which  has 
none  of  the  properties  of  a  spring  j  the  last  with  a  spring 
which  can  only  uncoil  itself  after  it  has  been  wound  up. 

Further,  the  term  protoplasm  has  not  been  applied  only 
to  the  matter  of  which  the  amoeba,  the  sarcode  of  the  fora- 
aninifera,  &c.,  is  composed,  and  that  which  constitutes  the 
^white  blood-corpuscle  and  such  bodies,  but  the  matter 
which  is  gradually  assuming  the  form  of  tissue  has  been 
considered  to  be  of  the  same  nature.  The  radiating  fibres 
of  the  caudate  nerve-cells  of  the  spinal  cord  have  been 
termed  protoplasm  fibres,  and  the  outer  part  of  the  nerve- 
cell  with  which  they  are  continuous  is  composed  of  the 
same  substance.  The  axis  cylinder  of  the  dark-bordered 
nerve-fibres  and  the  fine  ultimate  nerve-fibres  in  peripheral 
parts  have  been  looked  upon  as  a  form  of  protoplasm ;  but 
it  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark  that,  whatever  may  be  the 
nature  of  the  material  of  which  nerve-fibres  and  the  outer 
part  of  nerve-cells  are  composed4  it  possesses  properties 


PROTOPLASM. 


very  different  from  those  manifested  by  the  amoeba,  white 
blood-corpuscle,  etc.,  and  is  destitute  of  the  powers  which 
characterize  the  matter  constituting  these  bodies.  Here 
again  we  find  the  term  protoplasm  applied  to  different  kinds 
of  matter  or  to  matter  in  very  different  states. 

But  unfortunately  we  have  by  no  means  exhausted  the 
confusion  which  has  resulted  with  regard  to  protoplasm,  for 
the  name  has  been  applied  also  to  the  outer,  hard,  dead 
part  of  epithelial  cells  and  by  implication  to  all  correspond- 
ing structures. 

Protoplasm  the  Physical  Basis  of  Life. — In  order  to 
convince  people  that  the  actions  of  living  beings  are  not 
due  to  any  mysterious  vitality  or  vital  force  or  power,  but 
are  in  fact  physical  and  chemical  in  their  nature,  Prof.  Huxley 
gives  to  matter  which  is  alive,  to  matter  which  is  dead,  and  to 
matter  which  is  completely  changed  by  roasting  or  boiling, 
the  very  same  name.  The  matter  of  sheep  and  mutton  and 
man  and  lobster  and  egg  is  the  same,  and,  according  to 
Huxley,  one  may  be  transubstantiated  into  the  other.  But 
how  ?  By  "  subtle  influences,"  and  "  under  sundry  circum- 
stances," answers  this  authority.  And  all  these  things  alive, 
or  dead,  or  roasted,  he  tells  us  are  made  of  protoplasm,  and 
this  protoplasm  is  the  physical  basis  of  life,  or  the  basis  of 
physical  life*  But  can  the  discoverer  of  "subtle  influences" 
afford  to  sneer  at  the  fiction  of  vitality  ?  By  calling  things 
which  differ  from  one  another  in  many  qualities  by  the  same 
name,  Huxley  seems  to  think  he  can  annihilate  distinctions, 
enforce  identity,  and  sweep  away  the  difficulties  which 
have  impeded  the  progress  of  previous  philosophers  in 

*  The  iron  basis  of  the  candle,  and  the  basis  of  the  iron  candle  are 
expressions  evidently  interchangeable. 


PHYSICAL  BASIS  GF  LIFE. 


their  search  after  unity.  Plants  and  worms  and  men  are 
all  protoplasm,  and  protoplasm  is  albuminous  matter,  and 
albuminous  matter  consists  of  four  elements,  and  these  four 
elements  possess  certain  properties,  by  which  properties  all 
differences  between  plants  and  worms  and  men  are  to  be 
accounted  for.  Although  Huxley  would  probably  admit 
that  a  worm  was  not  a  man,  he  would  tell  us  that  by  "  subtle 
influences"  the  one  thing  might  be  easily  converted  into  the 
other,  and  not  by  such  nonsensical  fictions  as  "vitality," 
which  can  neither  be  weighed,  measured,  nor  conceived.* 

*  But  this  is  not  the  first  time  Mr.  Huxley  has  indulged  in  adroit 
word-tricks  and  inapposite  illustrations.  After  referring  to  the 
anatomy  of  the  horse,  he  says,  in  his  "Lectures  to  Working  Men," 
page  II  :  "Hitherto  we  have,  as  it  were,  been  looking  at  a  steam- 
engine  with  the  fires  out,  and  nothing  in  the  boiler  •  ( ! )  but  the  body  of 
the  living  animal  is  a  beautifully-formed  machine"  And  it  would  be 
easy  to  point  out  in  many  of  his  writings,  vague  remarks  of  the  same 
sort  with  similes,  calculated  rather  to  mislead  than  to  assist  the  judgment 
of  students.  Take,  for  example,  his  far-fetched  observations  in  the  first 
number  of  the  "Academy,"  page  13,  about  the  kitchen  clock,  which 
cries  "cuckoo,"  and  shows  the  phases  of  the  moon,  and  the  death- 
watch  machine,  "a  learned  and  intelligent  student  of  its  works,"  ticking 
like  the  clock  in  the  clock  case.  We  are  told  to  "substitute  'cosmic 
vapour '  for  '  clock, '  and  '  molecules '  for  '  works, '  and  the  application 
of  the  argument  is  obvious."  (!)  The  argument  relates  to  the  "forces 
possessed  by  the  molecules  of  which  the  primitive  nebulosity  of  the 
universe  was  composed,"  by  the  mutual  interaction  of  which  forces  the 
whole  world  living  and  not  living  has  resulted.  "  If  this  be  true"  (doubt- 
fully suggests  the  Professor)  "  it  is  no  less  certain  that  the  existing  world 
lay,  potientially,  in  the  cosmic  vapour ;  and  that  a  sufficient  intelligence 
could,  from  a  knowledge  of  the  properties  of  the  molecules  of  that 
vapour,  have  predicted,  say  the  state  of  the  Fauna  of  Britain  in  1869, 
with  as  much  certainty  as  one  can  say  what  will  happen  to  the  vapour 
of  the  breath  in  a  cold  winter's  day.".  (!)  These  remarks  are  printed 
under  the  heading  "SCIENCE  AND  PHILOSOPHY." 

C 


ri8  PROTOPLASM. 


Some  among  those  who  work  at  and  think  over  these 
matters  doubt  if  many  of  Prof.  Huxley's  assertions  are  at  all 
justified  by  his  facts,  and  many  are  unable  to  accept  argu- 
ments which  by  him  seem  to  have  been  considered  quite 
conclusive.  I  shall  therefore  venture  to  draw  attention  to 
some  of  the  views  he  has  recently  expressed  in  his  paper, 
"  On  the  Physical  Basis  of  Life,"  published  in  the  "  Fort- 
nightly Review",  February  ist,  1869. 

Up  to  this  time  all  observers  have  agreed  in  opinion 
that  the  cell  or  elementary  part  of  the  fully-formed  organism 
consists  of  different  kinds  of  matter,  and  it  has  been  sup- 
posed that  distinct  offices  were  performed  by  some  of  these. 
They  have  been  variously  named.  Cell-wall,  cell-contents, 
nucleus,  nucleolus,  periplast,  endoplast,  primordial  utricle, 
protoplasm,  living  matter  and  formed  matter,  are  not  all  the 
terms  that  have  been  proposed.  I  think  Professor  Huxley 
is  the  first  observer  who  has  spoken  of  the  cell  in  its 
entirety  as  a  mass  of  protoplasm,  and  the  only  one  who  has 
ever  asserted  that  any  tissue  in  nature  is  composed  through- 
out of  matter  which  can  properly  be  regarded  as  one  in 
kind.  This  view  is  quite  incompatible  with  many  facts, 
some  of  which  have  been  alluded  to  by  Mr.  Huxley  him- 
self.* I  doubt  if  in  the  whole  range  of  modem  science  it 
would  be  possible  to  find  an  assertion  more  at  variance 
with  facts  familiar  to  physiologists  than  the  statement  that 
"  beast  and  fowl,  reptile  and  fish,  mollusk,  worm,  and 

*  "The  original  endoplast  of  the  embryo  cell,"  Huxley  says,  in 
1853,  "has  grown  and  divided  into  all  the  endoplasts  of  the  adult,"  and 
"the  original  periplast  has  grown  at  a  corresponding  rate,  and  has 
formed  one  continuous  and  connected  envelope  from  the  very  first." 


HUXLETS  PROTOPLASM. 


polype,"  are  composed  of  "  masses  of  protoplasm  with  a 
nucleus,"  unless  it  be  that  still  more  extravagant  assertion 
that  what  is  ordinarily  termed  a  cell  or  elementary  part  is 
a  mass  of  protoplasm ; — for  can  anything  be  more  unlike 
the  semi-fluid,  active,  moving  matter  of  amoeba  protoplasm, 
than  the  hard,  dry,  passive,  external  part  of  a  cuticular  cell 
or  of  an  elementary  part  of  bone  ? 

I  cannot  forbear  quoting  in  this  place  the  following 
passage,  which  certainly  requires  explanation.  After  stating 
that  the  substance  of  a  colourless  blood-corpuscle  is  an 
active  mass  of  protoplasm,  Mr.  Huxley  remarks  that  "  iinder 
sundry  circumstances  the  corpuscle  dies  (!)  and  becomes 
distended  into  a  round  mass,  in  the  midst  of  which  is  seen 
a  smaller  spherical  body,  which  existed,  but  was  more  or 
less  hidden  in  the  living  corpuscle,  and  is  called  its  nucleus. 
Corpuscles  of  essentially  similar  structure  are  to  be  found 
in  the  skin,  in  the  lining  of  the  mouth,  and  scattered  through 
the  whole  framework  of  the  body"  Now,  what  can  be 
meant  by  a  white  blood-corpuscle  dying  and  becoming  dis- 
tended into  a  round  mass  under  sundry  circumstances? 
Mr.  Huxley  goes  on  to  say  that  at  an  early  period  of  deve- 
lopment the  organism  is  "  nothing  but  an  aggregation  of 
such  corpuscles,"  that  is,  of  corpuscles  (elementary  parts 
or  cells)  like  those  "  found  in  the  skin,  in  the  lining  of 
the  mouth,  and  scattered  through  the  whole  framework  of 
the  body."  This  assertion  is  incorrect,  inasmuch  as  the 
corpuscles  in  the  embryo  consist  almost  entirely  of  (living) 
matter  like  the  white  blood-corpuscle,  while  those  of  which 
the  skin  (cuticle)  and  most  of  the  tissues  of  the  adult  are 
composed  consist  principally  of  formed  matter  with  a  very 

c  2       * 


20  PROTOPLASM. 


little  of  the  other  (living)  matter,  and  the  oldest  particles  of 
cuticle  are  entirely  composed  of  hard  formed  matter.  Here,  as 
in  other  cases  referred  to  by  Huxley,  no  distinction  is  drawn 
between  that  which  is  living,  growing,  and  forming;  and  that 
which  has  been  formed  and  is  destitute  of  all  powers  of  life  and 
growth.  No  distinction  between  living  matter  and  lifeless 
matter  !  Both  are  confused  together  under  the  term  "pro- 
toplasm," for  which  might  be  substituted  "organic  matter" 
or  "  albuminous  matter."  Huxley  terms  the  particles  of 
epithelium  of  the  cuticle  and  of  mucous  membranes,  masses 
of  protoplasm.  He  says  beasts  and  fowls,  reptiles  and 
fishes,  are  all  composed  of  structural  units  of  the  same 
character.  Now,  this  mass  of  protoplasm,  this  unit,  con- 
sists partly  of  lifeless  and  partly  of  living  matter.  The  outer 
part,  which  may  be  dry  and  hard,  and  is  lifeless,  may  be 
undergoing  disintegration,  and  is  perhaps  being  taken  up 
by  other  living  organisms,  but  is  nevertheless,  according  to 
this  view,  just  as  much  protoplasm  as  the  living,  growing, 
moving  matter  itself.  It  does  not  signify  how  many  dif- 
ferent things  may  be  comprised  in  the  cell  or  elementary 
part,  in  what  essentially  different  states  these  things  may 
be,  how  different  parts  may  differ  in  properties — they 
constitute  protoplasm.  A  muscle  is  protoplasm ;  nerve  is 
protoplasm ;  bone,  hair,  and  shell  are  protoplasm ;  a  lirnb  is 
protoplasm;  the  whole  body  is  protoplasm,  and  of  course 
bone,  hair,  shell,  etc.,  are  as  much  "the  physical  basis  of 
life"  as  albuminous  matter  and  roast  mutton.  But  surely 
it  would  be  less  incorrect  to  speak  of  such  "protoplasms" 
as  the  physical  basis  of  death  or  the  physical  basis  of  roast, 
than  to  call  dead  and  roasted  matter  the  physical  basis  of 


WHA  T  IS  PRO TOPLASM  ?  2 1 

life.  No  anatomical  investigation  is  necessary  to  enable  us 
to  detect  this  substance.  Every  beast,  fowl,  reptile,  worm, 
or  polyp  that  we  see  is  protoplasm.  Everything  that  lives 
or  has  lived  is  protoplasm,  variously  modified.* 

Mr.  Huxley  seems  to  maintain  that  protoplasm  may  be 
killed  and  dried,  roasted  and  boiled,  or  otherwise  altered, 
and  yet  remain  protoplasm ;  but  his  "  protoplasm"  is  after  all 
only  albuminoid  or  protein  matter. t  Huxley  says  lobster- 
protoplasm  may  be  converted  into  human  protoplasm,  and 
the  latter  again  turned  into  living  lobster.  But  the  statement 
is  incorrect;  because,  in  the  process  of  assimilation  "pro- 
toplasm" is  entirely  disintegrated,  and  is  not  converted  into 
the  new  tissue  in  the  form  of  protoplasm  at  all ;  and  he 
must  permit  me  to  remark  that  sheep  cannot  be  transub- 
stantiated into  man,  even  by  "  subtle  influences,"  nor  can 
dead  protoplasm  be  converted  into  living  protoplasm,  or  a 
dead  sheep  into  a  living  man.  And  what  is  gained  by  calling 
the  matter  of  dead  roast  mutton  and  of  a  living  growing  sheep 
by  the  same  name  ?  If  the  last  is  the  physical  basis  of  life  one 
does  not  see  how  the  first  can  be  so  too,  unless  roast  mutton 
and  living  sheep  are  identical ;  but  surely  Mr.  Huxley  does 
not  really  mean  to  assert  this. 

It  is  remarkable  that  Huxley  himself,  some  sixteen  years 

*  The  term  "variously  modified"  perhaps  includes  the  terms 
living  and  dead}  and,  according  to  Mr.  Huxley,  expresses  with  sufficient 
exactness  the  difference  between  the  living  and  dead  states. 

+  Mr.  Huxley  says,  "all  protoplasm  is  proteinaceous ;  or,  as  the 
white  or  albumen  of  an  egg  is  one  of  the  commonest  examples  of  a 
nearly  pure  protein  matter,  we  may  say  that  all  living  matter  is  more  or 
less  albuminoid."  If  the  white  of  an  egg  is  living  matter,  why  not  its 
shell  ? 


22  PROTOPLASM. 


ago,  drew  a  distinction  between  living  and  non-living  matter, 
which  he  now,  without  any  explanation,  utterly  ignores. 
He  remarked  that  the  stone,  the  gas,  the  crystal,  had  an 
inertia,  and  tended  to  remain  as  they  were  unless  some  ex- 
ternal influence  affected  them ;  but  that  living  things  were 
characterized  by  the  very  opposite  tendencies.  He  referred 
also  to  "  the  faculty  of  pursuing  their  own  course"  and  the 
"  inherent  law  of  change  in  living  beings."  In  1853,  the 
same  authority  actually  found  fault  with  those  who  at- 
tempted to  reduce  life  to  "  mere  attractions  and  repulsions," 
and  considered  physiology  "  simply  as  a  complex  branch  of 
mere  physics."  He  also  remarked  that  "vitality  is  a  pro- 
perty inherent  in  certain  kinds  of  matter." 

Bathybius. — I  will  now  draw  attention  to  a  fanciful  form 
of  marine  protoplasm,  supposed  to  be  very  widely  extended 
at  great  depths,  which  has  been  much  discussed  of  late,  and 
concerning  the  nature  of  which  much  difference  of  opinion 
is  entertained.  From  the  protoplasm  of  the  amoeba  and 
certain  forms  of  foraminifera.  we  pass,  it  is  said,  to  larger 
and  more  extended  sheets  of  this  substance,  included  under 
the  head  of  "  urschleim,"  and  constituting  the  organisms  of 
the  simplest  animated  beings,  which  have  been  included 
by  Haeckel  in  the  genus  Moner.  It  would  be  wrong  to  omit 
all  mention  of  this  subject,  as  it  is  very  interesting  and  of 
great  importance,  although  I  have  not  given  much  attention 
to  it.  I  shall  therefore  quote  the  observations  of  others  so 
far  as  they  appear  to  me  to  bear  upon  the  consideration 
of  the  nature  of  protoplasm. 

In  the  "Microscopical  Journal"  for  October,  1868,  is  a 


BATHYBIUS.  23 


memoir  by  Professor  Huxley,  "  On  some  Organisms  living 
at  great  Depths  in  the  North  Atlantic  Ocean,"  in  which  he 
states  that  the  stickiness  of  the  deep-sea  mud  is  due  to 
"  innumerable  lumps  of  a  transparent  gelatinous  substance," 
each  lump  consisting  of  granules,  coccoliths,  and  foreign 
bodies,  embedded  in  a  "  transparent,  colourless,  and  struc- 
tureless matrix."  The  granules  form  heaps  which  are  some- 
times the  To-Votn  of  an  inch  or  more  in  diameter.  The 
"granule"  is  a  rounded  or  oval  disc,  which  is  stained 
yellow  by  iodine,  and  is  dissolved  by  acetic  acid.  "  The 
granule  heaps  and  the  transparent  gelatinous  matter  in 
which  they  are  embedded  represent  masses  of  protoplasm." 
One  of  the  masses  of  this  deep-sea  "urschleim"  may  be 
regarded  as  a  new  form  of  the  simplest  animated  beings 
(Moner),  and  Huxley  proposes  to  call  it  Bathybius*  The 
" Discolithi  and  the  Cyatholithi"  some  of  which  resemble 
the  "  granules,"  are  said  to  bear  the  same  relation  to  the 
protoplasm  of  Bathybius  as  the  spicula  of  sponges  do  to  the 
soft  parts  of  those  animals ;  but  it  must  be  borne  in  mind 
that  the  spicula  of  sponges  are  imbedded  in  a  matrix,  which  is 
formed  by  and  contains,  besides  the  spicula,  small  masses  of 
living  or  germinal  matter,  which  have  been  ignored,  although 
the  matrix  is  produced  and  the  form  of  the  spicula  deter- 

*  The  idea  of  the  existence  of  huge  continuous  masses  of  living 
matter  of  enormous  extent,  is  most  fanciful  and  improbable.  It  appears 
to  be  opposed  to  well  ascertained  facts.  So  far  from  living  matter  growing 
to  form  very  large  collections,  it  divides  in  almost  all  known  instances 
before  it  reaches  the  diameter  even  of  3^  of  an  inch.  I  think  that  the 
phenomena  essential  to  living  matter  are  only  possible  in  minute  masses 
separated  from  one  another,  so  that  each  may  be  supplied  with  nutrient 
materials.  See  "Of  Life,"  p.  67. 


24  PROTOPLASM. 


mined  by  them.  As  in  other  cases,  this  matrix,  with  the 
living  matter  included,  constitutes  "  protoplasm." 

Bathybius  has  been  fancifully  described  as  "  a  vast  sheet 
of  living  matter  (!)  enveloping  the  whole  earth  beneath  the 
seas,"  composed  of  molecules  whose  organizing  tendencies 
will  be  shown  after  the  lapse  of  several  thousand  years  in 
the  Fauna  and  Flora  of  the  period  of  which  the  unscientific 
cannot  now  form  the  remotest  conception.  But  it  is  surely  a 
consoling  thought,  and  one  eminently  calculated  to  confirm 
our  faith  in  the  infallibility  of  the  new  philosophy,  to  re- 
member the  remarkable  prophecy  that  the  successful  neo- 
biologist  is  not  only  to  render  evident  the  wonderful  proper- 
ties now  dormant  in  the  existing  Bathybius,  but  as  soon  as 
he  shall  have  succeeded  in  demonstrating  to  us  the  properties 
of  the  molecules  which  once  formed  the  primitive  nebulosity, 
he  will  be  able  to  predict  the  exact  state  of  the  Fauna  and 
Flora  of  Middlesex  in  the  year  5069,  and  with  as  much 
certainty  as  he  can  now  tell  us  what  will  happen  if  exactly 
one  thousand  grains  of  proteid  organic  matter  be  exposed, 
in  an  atmosphere  of  carbonic  acid  to  a  temperature  of  25° 
during  the  space  of  two  hours. 

Dr.  Wallictts  Observations. — Dr.  Wallich  has,  it  need 
scarcely  be  said,  arrived  at  a  very  different  conclusion.  In  a 
paper  "  On  the  Vital  Functions  of  the  Deep-sea  Protozoa," 
published  in  No.  I.  of  the  "  Monthly  Microscopical  Journal," 
January,  1869,  this  observer,  who  has  long  been  engaged  in 
this  and  kindred  studies,  states  that  the  coccoliths  and  cocco- 
spheres  stand  in  no  direct  relation  to  the  protoplasm  sub- 
stance referred  to  by  Huxley  under  the  name  of  Bathybius. 
The  former  are  derived  from  their  parent  coccospheres, 


DR.    WALLICITS  VIEWS.  25 

which  are  independent  structures  altogether.  "  Bathybius" 
instead  of  being  a  widely-extending  sheet  of  living  protoplasm 
which  grows  at  the  expense  of  inorganic  elements,  is  rather 
to  be  regarded  as  a  complex  mass  of  slime  with  many 
foreign  bodies  and  the  debris  of  living  organisms  which 
have  passed  away.  Numerous  minute  living  forms  are, 
however,  still  found  on  it. 

Dr.  Wallich  is  of  opinion  that  each  coccosphere  is  just 
as  much  an  independent  structure  at  Thalassicolla  or  Col- 
lospJmra,  and  that,  as  in  other  cases,  "  nutrition  is  effected 
by  a  vital  act,"  which  enables  the  organism  to  extract  from 
the  surrounding  medium  the  elements  adapted  for  its  nutri- 
tion. These  are  at  length  converted  into  its  sarcode  and 
shell  material.  In  fact,  in  these  lowest  simplest  forms,  we 
find  evidence  of  the  working  of  an  inherent  vital  power,  and 
in  them  nutrition  seems  to  be  conducted  upon  the  same 
principles  as  in  the  highest  and  most  complex  beings.  In 
all  cases  the  process  involves,  besides  physical  and  chemical 
changes,  purely  vital  actions,  which  cannot  be  imitated,  and 
which  cannot  be  explained  by  Physics  and  Chemistry. 

Chemistry  of  Protoplasm. — From  what  has  been  said 
already,  it  must  be  obvious  that  the  chemistry  of  the 
complex  matter  now  termed  protoplasm,  embraces,  i,  the 
chemistry  of  the  formed  matter,  and  2,  the  chemistry  of 
the  active,  living,  growing,  matter,  of  an  organism.  By 
chemical  analysis  we  can  ascertain  the  composition  of  the 
first,  and  can  learn  many  facts  concerning  its  elementary 
chemical  characters;  but  it  is  obvious  that  chemistry  can 
teach  us  little  with  regard  to  the  composition  of  the  living 
matter,  for  we  kill  it  when  we  attempt  to  analyze  it ;  and 


26  PROTOPLASM. 


in  truth  we  analyze  not  the  living  matter,  but  the  sub- 
stances resulting  from  its  death.  Of  course  any  one  may 
say  that  the  inanimate  substances  he  obtains  were  the 
actual  things  of  which  the  living  matter  was  composed, 
but  it  is  a  mere  assertion,  for  the  bodies  in  question  cannot 
be  detected  in  the  matter  while  it  is  actually  alive;  and 
when  obtained  they  do  not  possess  the  properties  or  powers 
characteristic  of  the  living  matter.*  What,  therefore,  can  be 
gained  by  asserting  that  these  things  constitute  living  matter? 
What  is  the  use  of  trying  to  make  people  believe  and  con- 
fess that  there  is  no  difference  between  a  living  thing  and 
the  same  thing  dead,  when  it  is  clearly  possible  that  there 
may  be  the  very  greatest  difference  ? 

And  I  must  not  omit  to  notice  here  a  remark  made  by 
Mr.  Herbert  Spencer,  which  illustrates  the  extraordinary 
opinion  entertained  by  him  concerning  the  difference  be- 
tween living,  growing,  active,  matter,  and  perfectly  lifeless 
matter.  "  On  the  other  hand  (he  says)  the  microscope  has 
traced  down  organisms  to  simpler  and  simpler  forms,  until,  in 
the  Protogenes  of  Professor  Haeckel  there  has  been  reached 
a  type  distinguishable  from  a  fragment  of  albumen  only  by  its 
finely  granular  character""^  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer  should 
prepare  a  solution  of  albumen  and  a  solution  of  "  proto- 

*  "  In  the  last  place,  Mr.  Huxley's  analysis  is  an  analysis  of  dead 
protoplasm,  and  indecisive,  consequently,  for  that  which  lives.  Mr. 
Huxley  betrays  sensitiveness  in  advance  of  this  objection  ;  for  he  seeks 
to  rise  above  the  sensitiveness  and  the  objection  at  once  by  styling  the 
latter  'frivolous.'"  "As  regards  Protoplasm  in  relation  to  Professor 
Huxley's  Essay  on  the  Physical  Basis  of  Life,"  by  J.  H.  Stirling, 
LL.D.,  F.R.C.S.  Edinburgh,  Blackwood  and  Sons,  October,  1869. 

f  "The  Principles  of  Psychology,"  p.  137. 


FORCE  AND  FORM.  27 

genes,"  and  by  careful  evaporation  he  might  obtain  two 
extracts  not  distinguishable  from  one  another.  Both  would 
exhibit  a  "  finely  granular  character,"  and  thus  the  important 
fact  that  there  was  no  difference  whatever  between  the 
inanimate  albumen  and  the  inanimate  "  protogenes  "  would 
be  demonstrated.  And  as  every  one  is  now  prepared  to 
admit  that  there  is  no  difference  between  dead  "proto- 
genes" and  living  "protogenes,"  we  must  of  course  accept 
the  conclusion  that  the  lowest  forms  of  life  are  but  forms  of 
albumen.  In  this  way  "  the  chasm  between  the  inorganic 
and  the  organic  is  being  filled  up  ! " 

"Properties"  of  Matter. — Here  are  some  specimens 
of  the  dogmatic  assertions  which  have  been  advanced 
in  place  of  facts  and  arguments  in  favour  of  the  physico- 
chemical  doctrines.  "The  difference  between  a  crystal 
of  calcspar  and  amorphous  carbonate  of  lime  corre- 
sponds to  the  difference  between  living  matter  and  the 
matter  which  results  from  its  death.  Just  as  by  chemical 
analysis  we  learn  the  composition  of  calc  spar,  so  by 
chemical  analysis  we  ascertain  the  composition  of  living 
matter.  It  is  not  probable  that  there  is  any  real  differ- 
ence in  the  nature  of  the  molecular  forces  which  compel 
the  carbonate  of  lime  to  assume  and  retain  the  crystalline 
form,  and  those  which  cause  the  albuminoid  matter  to  move 
and  grow,  select  and  form  and  maintain  its  particles  in  a 
state  of  incessant  motion.  The  property  of  crystallising  is 
to  crystallisable  matter  what  the  vital  property  is  to  albu- 
minoid matter  (protoplasm).  The  crystalline  form  corre- 
sponds to  the  organic  form,  and  its  internal  structure  to  tissue 
structure.  Crystalline  force  being  a  property  of  matter, 


28  PROTOPLASM. 


vital  force  is  but  a  property  of  matter."  It  might  be  objected 
that  crystalline  force  keeps  particles  still  and  compels  them 
to  assume  a  constant  form,  while  vital  force  prevents  them 
from  assuming  any  definite  form  at  all  and  keeps  them 
moving,—; -form  being  assumed  only  when  the  matter  is  with- 
drawn from  the  influence  of  the  vital  force ;  but  these  and 
any  other  objections  raised  to  the  physical  theory  of  life  are 
accounted  absurd  and  frivolous.  It  has  been  asserted  posi- 
tively that  there  is  but  one  true  theory  of  life — the  physical 
theory.  Its  advocates  seem  to  think  that  any  objections 
raised  to  this  ought  not  to  be  listened  to,  because  they 
assert  prophetically  that  by  the  rapid  advance  of  molecular 
physics,  the  truth  of  their  theory  will  some  day  be  fully 
established. 

Aquosity  and  Vitality. — The  properties  possessed  by  in- 
organic compounds  are  supposed  to  be  due  in  some  way  to 
the  properties  of  the  elements  of  which  they  consist.  Thus 
it  has  been  remarked  that  the  properties  of  water  result 
from  the  properties  of  its  constituent  gases,  and  are  not  due 
to  "  aquosity,"  as  if  any  reasonable  man  would  think  of 
referring  the  properties  of  water  to  such  a  "  subtle  in- 
fluence" as  "  aquosity."  It  has  been  argued  that  since  the 
properties  of  water  are  due  to  its  gases  and  not  to  aquosity, 
the  properties  of  protoplasm  are  due  to  its  elements,  Oxygen, 
Hydrogen,  Nitrogen,  and  Carbon,  and  not  to  vitality.  But 
the  cases  are  by  no  means  parallel.  Of  water  there  is  but 
one  kind.*  Of  protoplasm  there  are  kinds  innumerable. 
The  constituent  elements  of  the  same  particle  of  water  may 

*  A  hostile  critic  has  discovered  that  there  are  at  least  two  kinds, 
dirty  water  and  clean  water  ! 


VITAL  PROPERTIES.  29 

be  separated  and  recombined  again  and  again  as  many 
times  as  we  please;  but  the  elements  of  protoplasm  once 
separated  from  one  another,  can  never  be  combined  again 
to  form  any  kind  of  protoplasm.  But  further,  every  kind  of 
protoplasm  differs  from  every  other  kind  most  remarkably 
in  the  results  of  its  living,  one  producing  man,  another  dog, 
a  third  butterfly,  a  fourth  amoeba,  and  so  on.  Now,  what 
can  be  more  absurd  than  to  suggest  that  the  properties  of 
man,  dog,  butterfly,  and  amoeba  are  due  not  to  vitality,  but 
to  the  constituent  elements,  or  to  the  properties  of  the 
molecules  of  their  tissues  ?  Do  the  properties  of  the 
elements  of  dog  differ  sufficiently  from  those  of  the  ele- 
ments of  man,  to  account  for  the  differences  between 
dog  and  man.  Have  we  not  rather  reason  to  infer  an 
approximation  towards  identity  of  composition  in  the  living 
matter,  with  marvellous  difference  in  the  results  of  the  vital 
actions  ?  How,  then,  can  the  differences  be  due  to  the 
ordinary  properties  of  the  elements  ?  Wonderful  properties 
have  indeed  to  be  discovered  in  connection  with  elements 
before  we  can  refer  the  differences  in  property  of  living 
beings  compounded  of  them  to  the  properties  of  the  ele- 
ments themselves.  The  argument  advanced  against  vitality, 
as  far  as  it  rests  upon  the  non-existence  of  aquosity,  is 
utterly  worthless,  and  it  is  astonishing  that  any  writer  who 
gave  his  readers  credit  for  moderate  intelligence  should 
have  adduced  it  at  all. 

To  sum  up  in  few  words.  The  term  protoplasm  has 
been  applied  to  the  viscid  nitrogenous  substance  within  the 
primordial  utricle  of  the  vegetable  cell  and  to  the  threads 
and  filaments  formed  in  this  matter;  to  the  primordial 


30  PROTOPLASM. 


utricle  itself;  to  this  and  the  substances  which  it  encloses; 
and  to  all  these  things,  together  with  the  cellulose  wall ;  to 
the  matter  composing  the  sarcode  of  the  foraminifera ;  to 
that  which  constitutes  the  amoeba,  white  blood-corpuscle, 
and  other  naked  masses  of  germinal  matter ;  to  the  matter 
between  the  so-called  nucleus  and  muscular  tissue,  and  to 
the  contractile  matter  itself;  to  everything  which  exhibits 
contractility ;  to  nerve-fibres,  and  to  other  structures  pos- 
sessing remarkable  endowments ;  to  the  soft  matter  within 
an  elementary  part,  as  a  cell  of  epithelium ;  to  the 
hard  external  part  of  such  a  cell;  to  the  entire  epithelial 
cell. 

Inanimate  albuminous  matter  has  been  regarded  as 
protoplasm.  Living  things  have  been  spoken  of  as  masses 
of  protoplasm ;  the  same  things  dead  have  been  said  to  be 
protoplasm.  If  the  matter  be  boiled  or  roasted,  it  is  still 
protoplasm ;  and  there  seems  no  reason  why  it  should  not 
be  dissolved,  and  yet  retain  its  name  protoplasm. 

It  is  therefore  very  difficult  to  see  whit  advantage  is  to 
be  gained  by  the  use  of  the  word  "  protoplasm."  If  we  call 
a  cell  a  protoplasm,  and  an  egg  a  protoplasm,  and  a  sheep  a 
protoplasm,  and  a  man  a  protoplasm,  we  do  not  therefore 
get  a  clearer  idea  of  any  one  of  them  than  we  had  before, 
while  on  the  other  hand  the  words  cell,  egg,  sheep,  man,  are 
distinctive,  short,  and  generally  understood.  There  would 
be  terrible  risk  of  very  different  living  things  being  con- 
founded, if  they  were  all  called  "  protoplasms." 

Notwithstanding  the  clever  and  subtle  arguments  which 
have  been  advanced  in  its  favour,  and  repeated  over  and 
over  again  in  almost  every  possible  form,  the  new  doctrine 


PROPERTIES  OF  LIVING  BEINGS. 


of  life  has  exerted  very  little  influence.  It  is  absurd  to 
expect  that  thoughtful  persons  will  be  convinced  that 
vital  phenonema  are  physical  and  chemical  phenomena, 
simply  by  an  authoritative  assertion  that  they  are  so  ; 
and  no  matter  how  energetically  the  doctrine  may  be 
advocated,  it  will  not  be  received  unless  it  is  proved  to 
be  founded  upon  facts.  In  spite  of  all  that  has  been  said, 
the  chemist  has  taught  us  little  concerning  the  nature  of 
the  changes  which  take  place  when  pabulum  becomes 
totally  changed  and  converted  into  living  matter,  or  when 
the  latter  gives  rise  to  some  peculiar  kind  of  formed  matter. 
He  has  shown  us,  it  is  true,  that  certain  substances  result- 
ing in  the  organism  during  the  disintegration  of  formed 
matter  may  be  prepared  artificially  in  the  laboratory  •  but 
he  knows  as  well  as  the  physiologist,  that  their  formation  in 
the  organism  is  conducted  upon  totally  different  principles, 
of  the  nature  of  which  all  are  entirely  ignorant.  And  it  is 
childish  to  attempt,  as  some  have  done,  to  hide  our  igno- 
rance by  referring  the  actions  to  subtle  influences,  cell- 
laboratories,  and  molecular  machinery,  when  every  one 
knows  there  is  nothing  like  a  laboratory  or  machinery  in 
any  molecule  or  cell  in  any  organism. 

The  different  forms  and  properties  of  living  beings  can 
only  be  explained  by  supposing  the  influence  of  force  dif- 
ferent from  ordinary  forces  acting  upon  the  matter  of  which 
they  are  composed,  or  upon  the  existence  of  properties,  other 
than  the  inorganic  properties,  transmitted  or  handed  down 
from  pre-existing  matter  having  similar,  though,  perhaps,  not 
identical  properties.  These  vital  properties  seem  to  be  super- 
added  to  matter  temporarily,  and  are  not,  like  the  former, 


32  PROTOPLASM. 


permanent  endowments.  The  one  class  of  properties 
remains  permanently  attached  to  the  elements  of  matter ; 
the  other  may  be  once  removed,  but  can  never  be  restored. 
The  material  properties  belong  to  the  matter,  whether  living 
or  dead  ;  but  where  are  the  vital  properties  in  the  dead 
material?  If  physicists  and  chemists  would  restore  to  life 
that  which  is  dead,  we  should  all  believe  in  the  doctrine 
they  teach.  So  long  as  they  tell  us  their  investigations  only 
tend  towards  such  a  consummation,  they  must  expect  a  few 
to  be  wanting  in  faith. 


"  You  may  bury  me  as  you  choose,  if  you  can  only  catch  me. 
But  you  will  not  understand  me  when  I  tell  you  that  I,  Socrates, 
who  am  now  speaking,  shall  not  remain  with  you  after  having  drunk 
the  poison,  but  shall  depart  to  some  of  the  enjoyments  of  the  blest. 
You  must  not  talk  about  burying  or  burning  Socrates,  as  if  I  were 
suffering  some  terrible  operation.  Such  language  is  inauspicious  and 
depressing  to  our  minds.  Keep  up  your  courage  and  talk  only  of 
burying  the  body  of  Socrates  ;  conduct  the  burial  as  you  think  best, 
and  most  decent.  "—Plato,  Phcedon,  p.  115,  C-D.  ;  Grate's  Plato, 
vol.  //.,  p.  193. 


GERMINAL   OR    LINING    MATTER, 
AND    FORMED    MATTER. 


)THING  that  lives  is  alive  in  every  part.  Pro- 
bably no  one  would  maintain  that  the  shell  of 
an  oyster  or  mussel,  for  example,  was,  like  the 
living  moving  mollusk  itself,  in  a  living  state.  Never- 
theless, the  shell  grows,  but  upon  careful  examination 
it  will  be  found  that  growth  is  restricted  to  certain 
points.  It  grows  at  the  free  edge  and  upon  the  inner 
surface,  and  thus  increases  in  dimensions.  By  far  the 
greater  part  of  the  shell,  therefore,  is  as  lifeless  while  it  yet 
remains  connected  with  the  living  animal  as  after  it  has 
been  preserved  in  our  cabinet.  The  new  matter  which 
is  added  to  it  by  the  living  creature  is  prepared  and 
formed  through  the  instrumentality  of  living  matter.  In 
man,  and  the  higher  animals,  the  free  portions  of  the 
nails  and  hair,  the  outer  part  of  the  cuticle,  and  a  por- 
tion of  the  dental  tissues,  are  evidently  lifeless.  But  the 
waste  and  removal  of  some  of  these  is  compensated  for  to  a 
great  extent  by  the  addition  of  new  matter  by  living  particles. 
Of  the  internal  tissues  a  great  part  is  also  in  a  non-living 
condition,  and  it  therefore  becomes  necessary  in  all  in- 
quiries concerning  the  nature  of  the  changes  and  actions 
taking  place  in  living  beings,  to  determine  at  the  outset, 
what  parts  of  these  beings  are  in  a  living  state,  and  what 

D 


34 


PROTOPLASM. 


parts  have  already  ceased  to  live,  although  they  may  per- 
form important  service  of  a  passive  kind,  and  be  connected 
with  the  matter  that  is  actually  alive.  Even  in  the  smallest 
organisms  which  exhibit  the  simplest  characters,  as  well  as 
in  every  texture  of  the  most  highly  complex  beings,  we  can 
demonstrate  two  kinds  of  matter,  differing  in  most  remarkable 
particulars  from  one  another ;  or  perhaps  it  would  be  more 
correct  to  say,  matter  in  two  different  states,  manifesting 
different  properties  and  exhibiting  differences  in  appearance, 
chemical  composition,  &c.,  and  physical  characters.  This 
distinction  is  essential  and  invariable,  and  although  by  calling 
everything  entering  into  the  composition  of  a  living  being 
by  the  same  name,  all  differences  of  state,  structure,  and 
composition  may  be  ignored,  these  cannot  be  destroyed; 
and  every  one  who  really  desires  to  learn  anything  about 
the  structure,  growth,  and  actions  of  living  things  will  find 
himself  compelled  to  admit  these  differences,  and  will  at  once 
proceed  to  investigate  how  they  are  to  be  accounted  for. 

In  my  lectures  at  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians,  in 
the  spring  of  1860,  I  demonstrated  in  the  tissues  of  plants, 
animals,  and  man  in  health  and  disease,  matter  in  the  two 
different  states  above  referred  to,  and  I  showed  that  every 
normal  and  abnormal  cell  or  elemental  unit  of  every  tissue 
capable  of  growth,  or  possessing  formative  power,  invariably 
consisted  of  matter  in  these  two  states  or  conditions  : 
i.  Living,  active,  formative  ;  2.  Lifeless,  passive,  formed. 
In  my  preparations  these  two  different  forms  of  matter  are 
at  once  distinguished,  the  first  being  artificially  coloured 
with  carmine,  while  the  matter  in  the  last  condition  remains 
untinged. 


LIVING  AND  FORMED  MATTER.  35 

As  investigation  proceeded,  I  became  more  and  more 
convinced  of  the  importance  of  the  distinction  I  had  drawn, 
and  it  was  proved  that  the  matter  coloured,  which  had  been 
considered  by  many  authors  to  be  of  little  importance,  was 
really  in  the  living,  active,  growing  state.  It  was  shown 
that  upon  it  all  growth,  multiplication,  conversion,  formation, 
and,  in  short,  life  depends.  And  in  many  instances  when 
death  occurred,  the  matter  in  the  first  state  alone  changed, 
while  the  last  remained  unaltered.  The  first  was  alone 
capable  of  dying,  for,  in  fact,  this  only  had  been  alive.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  matter  in  the  second  condition,  although 
it  may  possess  very  remarkable  properties,  and  have  a  highly 
complex  chemical  composition  never  grows  or  multiplies.  It 
never  converts  or  forms.  New  matter  may  be  added  to  it,  but 
it  cannot  convert  matter  of  itself.  In  short,  it  does  not  live. 

Lastly,  facts  and  arguments  were  advanced  which  showed 
that  all  matter  in  the  last  or  formed  state  was  once  in  the 
first  or  living  state,  so  that  the  properties  it  acquired  and 
the  characters  it  possessed  as  formed  matter  were  to  be 
attributed  to  the  changes  which  had  been  brought  about 
while  the  matter  existed  in  the  antecedent  or  living  state. 

There  is  reason  to  think  that  not  even  the  smallest 
living  particle  seen  under  the  i -501)1  of  an  inch  objective 
consists  of  matter  in  the  same  state  in  every  part,  for  it 
consists  of — i,  living  matter;  2,  matter  formed  from  this; 
and  3,  pabulum,  which  i  takes  up. 

The  matter  in  the  first  state  is  alone  concerned  in  develop- 
ment, and  the  production  of  those  materials  which  ultimately 
take  the  form  of  tissue,  secretion,  deposit,  as  the  case  may  be. 
It  alone  possesses  the  power  of  growth  and  of  producing 

D  2 


3  6  PROTOPLASM. 


matter  like  itself  out  of  materials  differing  from  it  materially 
in  composition,  properties,  and  powers.  I  therefore  called  it 
germinal  ox  living  matter,  to  distinguish  it  from  Reformed  ma- 
terial, which  is  in  all  cases  destitute  of  these  properties.  The 
difference  between  germinal  or  living  matter  and  the  pabu- 
lum which  nourishes  it,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  formed 
material  which  is  produced  by  it,  on  the  other,  is,  I  believe, 
absolute.  The  pabulum  does  not  shade  by  imperceptible 
gradations  into  the  living  matter,  and  this  latter  into  the 
formed  material ;  but  the  passage  from  one  state  into  the 
other  is  sudden  and  abrupt,  although  there  may  be  much 
living  matter  mixed  with  little  lifeless  matter  or  vice  versa. 
The  ultimate  particles  of  matter  pass  from  the  lifeless  into 
the  living  state,  and  from  the  latter  into  the  dead  state, 
suddenly.  Matter  cannot  be  said  to  half-live  or  half-die. 
It  is  either  dead  or  living,  animate  or  inanimate;  and  formed 
matter  has  ceased  to  live. 

Matter  may  be  more  or  less  perfectly  or  imperfectly 
formed,  and  formed  matter  may  differ  in  hardness,  colour, 
consistence,  and  a  number  of  other  qualities,  and  it  may 
gradually  pass  from  one  state  into  the  other ;  but  nothing 
of  this  kind  is  observed  in  the  case  of  the  germinal  matter. 
The  formed  matter  may  possess  very  remarkable  properties, 
and  may  undergo  various  physical  and  chemical  changes 
under  the  influence  of  heat,  moisture,  oxygen,  &c.  It  may 
permit  some  fluids  to  permeate  it,  and  may  interfere  with 
the  passage  of  others.  It  may  contribute  to  the  stability  of 
the  organism,  and  perform  a  variety  of  important  functions, 
but  it  cannot  take  the  place  of  the  germinal  or  living  matter, 
nor  in  many  cases  does  it  continue  to  exhibit  its  characteristic 


LIVING  AND  FORMED  MATTER,  AND  PABULUM.      37 

properties  after  the  death  of  the  germinal  matter  belonging 
to  it  has  occurred. 

The  terms  Living  Matter,  Formed  Matter,  and  Pabulum. 
—Since  many  kinds  of  formed  matter  had  been  called 
protoplasm  as  well  as  the  matter  which  is  in  the  living  state, 
I  should  have  been  wrong  if  I  had  employed  that  term  in 
speaking  of 'living  matter.  From  the  time  when  my  re- 
searches were  made  to  the  present,  the  confusion  in  the  use 
of  the  word  protoplasm  has  continued  to  increase,  until  every 
form  of  tissue  has  been  thus  called,  as  well  as  every  kind  of 
germinal  or  living  matter.  And  it  would  only  add  to  the  exist- 
ing confusion  if  any  attempt  were  now  made  again  to  alter 
the  meaning  of  the  word ;  so  that,  upon  the  whole,  it  seems 
better  to  use  the  more  simple  term  living  or  germinal  matter 
to  denote  the  growing,  active,  moving  substance  which  is 
peculiar  to  everything  living,  and  which  is  alone  concerned 
in  the  multiplication,  growth,  and  formation  of  all  tissues 
and  organisms. 

Living  or  germinal  matter,  formed  matter,  and  pabulum, 
are  the  only  terms  required  in  describing  the  development, 
formation,  and  growth  of  any  tissue,  the  production  of 
secretions,  and  other  phenomena  peculiar  to  living  things ; 
and  I  have  ventured  to  suggest  the  use  of  these  terms, 
because  they  have  the  advantage  of  being  simple.  They 
can  be  accurately  denned  and  distinguished  from  other 
terms.  They  are  short,  expressive,  and  can  be  remembered 
without  difficulty,  and  there  is  certainly  an  absence  of  that 
mysteriousness  which  hangs  about  so  many  of  our  scientific 
words  in  ordinary  use,  and  greatly  adds  to  the  difficulties 
experienced  by  the  student. 


38  PROTOPLASM. 


General  Characters  of  Germinal  Matter. — The  characters 
of  germinal  matter  may  be  studied  in  the  lowest  organisms 
in  existence,  and  in  plants,  as  well  as  in  man  and  the  higher 
animals.  Germinal  or  living  matter  is  always  transparent, 
colourless,  and,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained  by  examination 
with  the  highest  powers,  perfectly  structureless,  and  it  exhibits 
these  same  characters  at  every  period  of  existence. 

The  germinal  matter  of  the  thallus  of  the  growing 
sugar  fungus  exists  in  considerable  quantity,  and  is  well 
adapted  for  examination.  The  growing  extremity  of  the 
branch  is  rounded,  and  here  the  process  of  growth  is 
going  on  with  great  activity.  When  the  operation  of 
staining  has  been  conducted  successfully,  these  growing 
extremities  are  more  deeply  stained  than  the  rest  of  the 
germinal  matter.  A  similar  fact  is  observed  if  one  of  the 
placental  tufts  is  submitted  to  examination.  At  the  extreme 
end  of  each  tuft  is  a  mass  of  germinal  matter  which  is  darkly 
stained  by  the  carmine  fluid.  Behind  this,  and  growing 
towards  it,  is  the  vascular  loop ;  but  as  the  tufts  grow,  the 
mass  of  formless,  structureless  germinal  matter  at  the  end  of 
each  moves  onwards,  the  vessels  being  developed  in  its 
wake.  This  formless  living  matter  moves  forwards  and 
burrows,  as  it  were,  into  the  nutrient  pabulum,  some  of 
which  it  takes  up  as  it  moves  on.  It  is  not  pushed  from 
behind,  but  it  moves  forward  of  its  own  accord.  In  a 
similar  manner  the  advancing  fungus  bores  its  way  into  the 
material  upon  which  it  feeds,  and  the  root  filament  insinuates 
itself  into  interstices  between  the  particles  of  the  soil.  In 
the  hair,  the  germinal  matter  grows  and  multiplies  at  the 
base  or  bulb,  pushing  the  firm  and  already  formed  tissue 


AMCEBA. 


39 


before  it.  In  the  first  case,  the  germinal  matter  is  increasing 
at  the  extremity  of  a  filament  which  it  spins  behind  it  as  it 
moves  on ;  in  the  last,  the  tissue  already  formed  is  pushed 
on  by  the  production  of  new  texture  in  its  rear.  The  ex- 
tremity of  the  hair  is  its  oldest  part,  and  nearest  to  the  root 
is  the  tissue  which  was  most  recently  formed.  But  whe- 
ther germinal  matter  moves  on  in  its  entirety,  or,  advancing 
from  a  fixed  point,  forms  a  filament,  a  tube,  or  other 
structure  which  accumulates  behind  it,  or  itself  remains 
stationary  while  the  products  of  formation  are  forced  on- 
wards in  one  direction,  or  outwards  in  all,  the  nature  of  the 
force  exerted  is  the  same,  and  due  to  the  marvellous  power 
which  one  part  of  a  living  mass  possesses  of  moving  in  advance 
of  another  portion  of  the  same,  as  may  be  actually  seen  to  occur 
in  the  humble  amceba,  in  the  mucus-  or  in  the  white  blood- 
corpuscle  from  man's  organism,  as  well  as  in  the  pus  corpuscle 
formed  in  disease. 

Amoeba. — Among  the  simplest  living  things  known  to  us 
are  the  amoebae,  which  might  be  almost  described  as  animate 
masses  of  perfectly  transparent  moving  matter.  Amoebae, 
fig.  4,  pi.  II.,  can  be  obtained  for  examination  by  placing  a 
small  fragment  of  animal  or  vegetable  matter  in  a  little 
water  in  a  wine-glass,  and  leaving  it  in  the  light  part  of  a 
warm  room  for  a  few  days.  I  have  found  it  convenient  to 
introduce  a  few  filaments  of  cotton  wool  into  the  water. 
The  amoebae  collect  amongst  the  fibres,  which  prevent  them 
from  being  crushed  by  the  pressure  of  the  thin  glass  cover. 

The  delicate  material  of  which  these  simple  creatures 
are  composed  exhibits  no  indications  of  actual  structure, 
although  it  is  darker  and  more  granular  in  some  parts  than 


4o 


PROTOPLASM. 


in  others.  The  germinal  matter  of  all  organisms,  and  of 
the  tissues  and  organs  of  each  organism,  exhibits  precisely 
the  same  characters.  It  lives,  and  grows,  and  forms  in  the 
same  way,  although  the  conditions  under  which  the  phe- 
nomena of  life  growth  and  formation  are  carried  on  differ 
very  much  in  different  kinds  of  germinal  matter.  A  tem- 
perature at  which  one  kind  will  live  and  grow  actively  will 
be  fatal  to  many  other  kinds.  So,  too,  as  regards  pabulum, 
— substances  which  are  appropriated  by  one  form  of  ger- 
minal matter  will  act  as  a  poison  to  another.  But  the  way 
in  which  the  germinal  matter  moves,  divides  and  subdivides, 
grows,  and  undergoes  conversion  into  tissue,  is  the  same  in 
all.  Many  remarkable  differences  in  structure,  properties, 
action,  and  character,  are  associated  with  close  similarity, 
if  not  actual  identity  of  composition.  These  must,  there- 
fore, be  attributed  not  to  properties  of  elements,  physical 
forces,  chemical  affinities,  or  other  characters  which  we 
can  ascertain  or  estimate  by  physical  examination,  but  to 
a  difference  in  vital  power  which  is  inherited,  which  we 
cannot  isolate,  but  which  it  would  be  unreasonable  to 
ignore. 

On  Vital  Movements. — One  characteristic  of  every  kind 
of  living  matter  is  spontaneous  movement.  This,  unlike 
the  movement  of  any  kind  of  non-living  matter  yet  dis- 
covered, occurs  in  all  directions,  and  seems  to  depend  upon 
changes  in  the  matter  itself,  rather  than  upon  impulses 
communicated  to  the  particles  from  without. 

I  have  been  able  to  watch  the  movements  of  small 
amoebae,  which  multiplied  freely  without  first  reaching  the 
size  of  the  ordinary  individuals.  I  have  represented  the 


VITAL  MOVEMENTS.  41 

appearance  under  a  magnifying  power  of  5,000  diameters  of 
some  of  the  most  minute  amoebae  I  have  been  able  to 
discover.  (Plate  II,  fig.  3.)  Several  of  these  were  less 
than  1001ooTJth  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  yet  were  in  a  state 
of  most  active  movement.  The  alteration  in  form  was 
very  rapid,  and  the  different  tints  in  the  different  parts  of 
the  moving  mass,  resulting  from  alterations  in  thickness, 
were  most  distinctly  observed.  The  living  bodies  might,  in 
fact,  be  described  as  consisting  of  minute  portions  of  very 
transparent  material,  exhibiting  the  most  active  movements 
in  various  directions,  in  every  part,  and  capable  of  absorbing 
nutrient  materials  from  the  surrounding  medium.  A  portion 
which  was  at  one  moment  at  the  lowest  point  of  the  mass 
would  pass  in  an  instant  to  the  highest  part.  In  these 
movements  one  part  seemed,  as  it  were,  to  pass  through 
other  parts,  while  the  whole  mass  moved  now  in  one,  now 
in  another  direction,  and  movements  in  different  parts  of 
the  mass  occurred  in  directions  different  from  that  in  which 
the  whole  was  moving.  What  movements  in  lifeless  matter 
can  be  compared  with  these  ? 

The  movements  above  described  continue  as  long  as  the 
external  conditions  remain  favourable ;  but,  if  these  alter 
and  the  amoeba  be  exposed  to  the  influence  of  unfavourable 
circumstances — as  altered  pabulum,  cold,  &c. — the  move- 
ments become  very  slow,  and  then  cease  altogether.  The 
organism  becomes  spherical,  and  the  trace  of  soft  formed 
material  upon  the  surface  increases  until  a  firm  protective 
covering,  envelope,  or  cell-wall  results.  In  this  way  the 
life  of  the  germinal  matter  is  preserved  until  the  return  of 
favourable  conditions,  when  the  living  matter  emerges  from 


42  PROTOPLASM. 


its  prison,  grows,  and  soon  gives  rise  to  a  colony  of  new 
amoebae,  which  exhibit  the  characteristic  movements. 

Mucus  Corpuscle. — Every  one  knows  that  upon  the 
surface  of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the  air-passages,  even 
in  health,  there  is  a  small  quantity  of  a  soft  viscid  matter 
generally  termed  mucus.  This  mucus,  said  to  be  secreted  by 
the  mucous  membrane,  contains  certain  oval  or  spherical 
bodies  or  corpuscles,  which  are  transparent  and  granular. 
From  the  changes  of  form  which  take  place  in  them,  it  is 
certain  that  the  matter  of  which  they  are  composed  is 
almost  diffluent.  These  corpuscles  or  cells  are  mucus  cor- 
puscles, but  they  have  no  cell-wall.  They  are  separated 
from  each  other  by,  and  are  embedded  in,  a  more  or  less 
transparent,  viscid,  tenacious  substance  formed  by  the  cor- 
puscles, and  termed  mucus.  (Plate  II,  fig.  i.) 

No  language  could  convey  a  correct  idea  of  the  changes 
which  may  be  seen  to  take  place  in  the  form  of  the  living 
mucus  or  pus  corpuscle  j  every  part  of  the  substance  of  a 
corpuscle  exhibits  distinct  alterations  within  a  few  seconds. 
The  material  which  was  in  one  part  may  move  to  another 
part.  Not  only  does  the  position  of  the  component  particles 
alter  with  respect  to  one  another,  but  it  never  remains  the 
same.  There  is  no  alternation  of  movements.  Were  it 
possible  to  take  hundreds  of  photographs  at  the  briefest 
intervals,  no  two  would  be  exactly  alike,  nor  would  they 
exhibit  different  gradations  of  the  same  change ;  nor  is  it 
possible  to  represent  the  movements  with  any  degree  of 
accuracy  by  drawings,  because  the  outline  is  changing  in 
many  parts  at  the  same  moment.  I  have  seen  an  entire 
corpuscle  move  onwards  in  one  definite  direction  for  a  dis- 


PLATE    II. 


GERMINAL    OR    LIVING    MATTER. 


One  of  the  living  mucns  corpr.KclP«!  7'pprfsentPcl 
in  T''iii.  1,  iTiai^nified  by  the  g\T  = '.'WXi  diameters, 
showing  alterations  in  form  during  <>\\>* 


us  from  tli-3  trnrhon  during  life, 


Very  TTiimUe  living   am;i'l,rr>,  mafinifiM   COM 


inute  partirle  of  iprminal  maltr-r  from  living 

• 

x  asoo. 


x    -000. 

a  pa£e  43 


VITAL  MOVEMENTS.  43 

tance  equal  to  its  own  length  or  more.  Protrusions  would 
occur  principally  at  one  end,  and  the  general  mass  would 
gradually  follow.  Again,  protrusions  would  take  place  in 
the  same  direction,  and  slowly  the  remainder  of  the  cor- 
puscle would  be  drawn  onwards,  until  the  whole  had 
been  removed  from  the  place  it  originally  occupied,  and 
would  advance  onward  for  a  short  distance  in  the  mucus  in 
which  it  was  embedded.  From  the  first  protrusions  smaller 
protrusions  very  often  occur,  and  these  gradually  become 
pear-shaped,  remaining  attached  by  a  narrow  stem,  and  in  a 
few  seconds  perhaps  again  become  absorbed  into  the 
general  mass.  From  time  to  time,  however,  some  of  the 
small  spherical  portions  are  detached  from  the  parent  mass, 
and  become  independent  masses  of  germinal  matter,  which 
grow  until  they  become  ordinary  mucus  corpuscles.  (PI.  II, 
fig.  2.)  Are  these  phenomena,  I  would  ask,  at  all  like 
any  known  to  occur  in  lifeless  material  ? 

The  component  particles  evidently  alter  their  positions 
in  a  most  remarkable  manner.  One  particle  may  move  in 
advance  of  another,  or  round  another.  A  portion  may 
move  into  or  round  another  portion.  A  bulging  may  occur 
at  one  point  of  the  circumference,  or  at  ten  or  twenty 
different  points  at  the  same  moment.  The  moving  power 
evidently  resides  in  every  particle  of  a  very  transparent, 
invariably  colourless,  and  structureless  material.  By  the 
very  highest  powers  only  an  indication  of  minute  spherical 
particles  can  be  discerned.  Because  molecules  have  been 
seen  in  some  of  the  masses  of  moving  matter,  the  motion  has 
been  attributed  to  these.  It  is  true  the  molecules  do  move, 
but  the  living  transparent  material  in  which  they  are  situated 


44  PROTOPLASM. 


moves  first,  and  the  molecules  flow  into  the  extended  portion. 
The  movements  cannot,  therefore,  be  ordinary  molecular 
movements.  It  has  been  said  that  the  movements  may  result 
from  diffusion,  but  what  diffusion  or  other  movement  with 
which  we  are  acquainted  at  all  resembles  these  ?  Observers 
have  ascribed  them  to  a  difference  in  density  of  different 
parts,  but  who  has  been  able  to  produce  such  movements  by 
preparing  fluids  of  different  density  ?  But  further,  in  the  case 
of  the  living  matter,  these  supposed  fluids  of  different  density 
make  themselves  and  retain  their  differences  in  density. 

Nor  is  it  any  explanation  of  the  movements  to  attribute 
them  to  inherent  "  irritability,"  unless  we  can  show  in  what 
this  irritability  essentially  consists.  Some  dismiss  the 
matter  by  saying  that  the  movements  depend  upon  the 
property  of  "  contractility,"  but  the  movements  of  germinal 
matter  are  totally  distinct  from  contractility,  as  manifested 
by  muscular  tissue ;  since  they  take  place  in  every  direction, 
and  every  movement  differs  from  the  rest,  while  in  muscular 
contraction  there  is  a  constant  repetition  of  changes  taking 
place  alternately  in  directions  at  right  angles  to  one 
another ;  and  hence,  if  the  movements  in  question  be  due 
to  contractility,  it  is  necessary  to  assume  two  very  different 
kinds  of  contractile  property.* 

The  movements  in  the  mucus  corpuscle  and  in  the  amoeba, 
are  of  the  same  nature  as  those  which  occur  in  the  germinal 
matter  of  many  plants,  as  is  easily  observed  in  the  cells  of 
the  leaves  of  the  vallisneria  or  the  anacharis,  in  the  chara, 
and  in  the  hairs  of  the  flower  of  Tradescantia ;  and  the 

*  See  my  paper  "On  Contractility  as  distinguished  from  purely 
vital  movements." — "Trans.  Mic.  Soc."  1866. 


NEW  LIVING  CENTRES.  45 

appearance  of  the  living  matter  under  very  high  powers  is 
precisely  the  same  in  all  cases.  Similar  movements  certainly 
occur  in  pus,  and  in  cancer,  and  probably  in  every  kind  of 
living  matter  in  health  and  in  disease.  (PI.  II,  figs.  5  and  6.) 
In  some  instances  the  movements  continue  for  many  hours 
after  the  living  matter  has  been  removed  from  the  surface 
upon  which  it  grew.  In  other  cases,  and  we  shall  not  be 
surprised  that  this  should  be  so  in  the  higher  animals,  death 
occurs  the  instant  the  conditions  under  which  the  living 
matter  exists  are  but  slightly  modified.  In  many  instances 
no  movements  can  be  seen,  but  the  evidence  of  their  occur- 
rence is  almost  as  decided  as  if  they  were  visible,  for  we 
discern  certain  results  which  can  only  be  explained  by  the 
occurrence  of  such  movements  as  have  been  referred  to. 

I  have  often  tried  to  persuade  the  physicist,  who  has 
so  long  prophesied  the  existence  of  molecular  machinery  in 
living  beings,  to  seek  for  it  in  the  "colourless,  structureless,1' 
germinal  matter.  But  he  contents  himself  with  asserting 
that  such  machinery  exists,  although  he  cannot  see  it  or 
make  it  evident  to  himself  or  others. 

Of  New  Centres — Nuclei  and  Nucleoli. — In  many  masses 
of  germinal  matter  a  smaller  spherical  portion  often  ap- 
pearing a  mere  point  is  observed,  and  in  some  cases 
this  divides  before  the  division  of  the  parent  mass  takes 
places.  This,  however,  is  not  necessary  to  the  process, 
for  division  takes  place  in  cases  in  which  no  such  bodies 
are  to  be  seen,  and  it  frequently  happens  that  one  or  more 
of  these  smaller  spots  or  spherical  masses  may  appear  in 
its  substance,  after  a  portion  of  germinal  matter  has  been 
detached  from  the  parent  mass.  These  are  to  be  regarded 


46  PROTOPLASM. 


as  new  centres  composed  of  living  matter.  Within  these  a 
second  series  is  sometimes  produced.  The  first  have  been 
called  nuclei,  and  those  within  them  nucleoli.  Marvellous 
powers  have  been  attributed  to  nuclei  and  nucleoli,  and 
by  many  these  are  supposed  to  be  the  agents  alone  con- 
cerned in  the  process  of  multiplication  and  reproduction. 
Nuclei  and  nucleoli  are  always  more  intensely  coloured  by 
alkaline  colouring  matters  than  other  parts  of  the  living  or 
germinal  matter,  a  fact  which  is  alone  sufficient  to  show  the 
difference  between  a  true  nucleus  or  new  centre,  and  an  oil 
globule,  which  has  often  been  wrongly  termed  a  nucleolus. 
I  have  endeavoured  to  show  that  the  bodies  called  nuclei 
and  nucleoli  may  be  regarded  as  new  centres  which  have 
arisen  in  already  existing  germinal  matter.  These  new 
centres  may  be  few  or  very  numerous,  and  there  may  be 
many  successive  series  of  such  centres,  each,  when  it  comes 
to  be  developed,  manifesting  powers  different  from  the 
pre-existing  series.  And  in  certain  cases  it  would  appear 
that  as  this  process  of  formation  of  new  centres,  one  within 
the  other,  proceeds,  new  powers  are  acquired,  or  if  we  suppose 
that  all  possessed  the  same  powers,  those  masses  only  which 
were  last  produced  retain  them,  and  manifest  them  when 
placed  under  favourable  conditions.  Although  nuclei  and  nu- 
cleoli are  germinal  or  living  matter,  they  are  not  undergoing 
conversion  into  formed  material.  Under  certain  conditions 
the  nucleus  may  increase,  and  exhibit  all  the  phenomena  of 
ordinary  germinal  matter — new  nuclei  may  be  developed 
within  it,  new  nucleoli  within  them ;  so  that  ordinary  ger- 
minal matter  may  become  formed  material,  its  nucleus 
growing  larger  and  taking  its  place.  The  original  nucleolus 


PLATE  111. 

OVA  Ob'  THE  COMMON  STICKLEBACK. 
PRODUCTION  OL1'  NEW  LIVING  CENTRES  IN  PRE-EXISTING  LIVING  MATTER. 


varian  ova  undergoing  <U:- 

the    midst    of    a 
ed  of  cells.     Magnified  6W 
diameters. 


U\  arian  ovum,  with  large  terrainal  vesicle. 
The  yolk  cracked  and  exhibiting  fissures  ra- 
diating outwards.  Magnified  100  diameters. 


Fig.  9. 


Wig.  lo. 


>.  11. 


n:il  spots, 
centres  within  them,     x  1 


Germinal  spots,  with  new  centres   (micleoh) 

witljin  them,  and  more  mmut.-  -_V  ruiinal  soots 

in  the  interval."  between  th<;m.     X  500." 


ICOOth  of  an  i 


215. 


NEW  LIVING  CENTRES.  47 

now  becomes  the  nucleus,  and  new  nucleoli  make  their 
appearance  in  what  was  the  original  nucleolus.  The  whole 
process  consists  of  evolution  from  centres,  and  the  produc- 
tion of  new  centres  within  pre-existing  centres.  Zones  of 
colour,  of  different  intensity,  are  often  observed  in  a  cell 
coloured  with  carmine ;  the  outermost  or  oldest,  or  that  part 
which  is  losing  its  vital  powers,  and  becoming  converted 
into  formed  material,  being  very  slightly  coloured, — the 
most  central  part,  or  the  nucleus,  although  furthest  from  the 
colouring  solution,  exhibiting  the  greatest  intensity  of  colour. 
These  points  are  illustrated  in  PI.  VI,  fig.  19,  and  some 
other  figures. 

Germinal  matter,  in  a  comparatively  quiescent  state  is 
not  unfrequently  entirely  destitute  of  nuclei,  but  these 
bodies  sometimes  make  their  appearance  if  the  mass  be 
more  freely  supplied  with  nutrient  matter.  This  fact  may 
be  noticed  in  the  case  of  the  connective  tissue  corpuscles, 
and  the  masses  of  germinal  matter  connected  with  the  walls 
of  vessels,  nerves,  muscular  tissue,  epithelium,  &c.,  which 
often  exhibit  no  nuclei  (or  according  to  some,  nucleoli),  but 
soon  after  these  tissues  become  supplied  with  an  increased 
quantity  of  pabulum,  several  small  nuclei  make  their  appear- 
ance in  all  parts  of  the  germinal  matter.  (PI.  VIII,  fig.  36.) 

So  far  from  nuclei  being  formed  first  and  the  other 
elements  of  the  cell  deposited  around  them,  they  make  their 
appearance  in  the  substance  of  a  pre-existing  mass  of 
germinal  matter,  as  has  been  already  stated.  The  true 
nucleus  and  nucleolus  are  not  composed  of  special  con- 
stituents differing  from  the  germinal  matter,  nor  do  they 
perform  any  special  operations.  Small  oil-globules,  which 


4  8  PROTOPLASM. 


invariably  result  from  post-mortem  changes  in  any  germinal 
matter,  have  often  been  mistaken  for  nuclei  and  nucleoli, 
but  these  terms  if  employed  at  all  should  be  restricted  to 
the  minute  masses  of  germinal  matter  referred  to. 

THE  CELL,  OR  ELEMENTARY  PART. 

The  living  matter,  with  the  formed  matter  upon  its 
surface,  whatever  may  be  the  structure,  properties,  and 
consistence  of  the  latter,  is  the  anatomical  unit,  the  elementary 
part  or  cell.  This  may  form  the  entire  organism,  in  which 
case,  it  must  be  regarded  as  a  complete  individual.  Millions 
of  such  elementary  parts  or  cells  are  combined  to  form 
every  tissue  and  organ  of  man  and  the  higher  animals. 
However  much  organisms  and  tissues  in  their  fully  formed 
state  may  vary  as  regards  the  character,  properties,  and  com- 
position of  the  formed  material,  all  were  first  in  the  condi- 
tion of  clear,  transparent,  structureless,  formless  living  matter. 

Every  growing  cell,  and  every  cell  capable  of  growth, 
contains  germinal  matter.  The  young  cell  seems  to  consist 
almost  entirely  of  this  living  material — a  fact  well  observed 
in  a  specimen  of  cuticle  from  the  young  frog,  which  may 
be  contrasted  with  more  advanced  cuticle  from  the  same 
animal.  In  the  mature  cells  only  a  small  mass  of  germinal 
matter  (usually  termed  the  nucleus)  remains. 

In  the  fully  formed  fat  cell  there  is  so  little  germinal 
matter  left,  that  it  may  be  easily  be  overlooked.  In  disease, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  germinal  matter  may  increase  to  three 
or  four  times  its  ordinary  amount,  when  it  becomes  a 
very  striking  object.  The  ovum  at  an  early  period  of  its 


PLATE    IV. 


EPITHELIAL  CELLS  JROM  MOUTH.      GERMINAL  OR  LIVING   MATTER,   RED; 
.FORMED   MATERIAL,   BLACK.      SHOWING  CHANGES   DURING  GROWTH. 


h rough  thick  layer  of  epithelium  covering  the  papillae  of  the  tongue.  sho\viu^ 

the  germ  i  te  formed  material  ot  each  elementary  unit  or  e^ll      In  the  lower 

part  of  tb  '  Inch  ara  closest  to  the  nutrient  matter  are  seen.     Here  there  are  no 

trepARATF   CKIT.S,  but  the  soft  formed  material  forma  a  continuous  mass.     'C'hese  ;t: 
c-!ls,   ;ind    are    irmltipl  \  in  •';    in   number       When  the   formed  material    i  '-mid  the 

£urm:n;i'.  !         :         1:1011  ceaHes.     As  the  cells  :IM 

the  surface,  c,  to  take  the  pla  moved,  the  formed  material  becomes  firna  aud  dry,  and 

the  remains  of  the  germinal  matter  die.     Magnified  700  diameters. 


of  an  me!; 


THE  CELL,  OR  ELEMENTARY  PART.  49 

development  is  but  a  naked  mass  of  germinal  matter,  with- 
out a  cell  wall,  but  having  a  new  centre  and  often  numerous 
new  centres  (known  as  germinal  spots  or  nuclei)  embedded 
in  it,  enclosed  in  a  capsule  of  formed  material  "  cell  wall."* 

The  mode  of  formation  of  the  cell,  or  elemental  unit, 
as  well  as  the  origin  from  it  of  other  units,  is  well  illustrated 
in  the  formation  of  the  ovum.  In  PI.  Ill,  fig  7,  the  cells 
constituting  the  tissue  of  the  ovary  of  the  common  stickle- 
back are  represented,  and  amongst  them  are  seen  true  ova 
at  a  very  early  period  of  development.  The  youngest  of 
these  differs  but  little  from  the  cells  amongst  which  it  lies. 
It  is,  in  fact,  but  one  of  these  which  has  advanced  in  de- 
velopment beyond  the  rest.  In  fig.  8,  a  small  but  complete 
ovum  is  seen  with  its  germinal,  or  living  matter,  here  called 
germinal  vesicle,  surrounded  by  the  yolk  which  consists  of 
formed  matter.  In  the^  germinal  matter  are  seen  numerous 
germinal  spots,  which  are  new  living  centres  of  growth 
originating  in  living  matter.  In  these  are  new  centres,  figs. 
9,  10,  n,  and  in  these  last  others  would  have  appeared  at  a 
later  period.  In  all  cases  the  lifeless  nutrient  material  must 
pass  into  the  very  centre  of  the  living  particles,  before  the 
peculiar  vital  properties  are  communicated  to  it. 

On  the  Production  of  Formed  Material. — The  processes 
of  growth  and  increase,  as  they  occur  in  the  tissues  of  all 

*  The  cell  wall  (Huxley's  "periplastic  substance,"  regarded  by  him 
as  active  and  formative)  is  perfectly  passive,  while  the  germinal  matter 
(Huxley's  endoplast  of  1853,  considered  by  him  as  unimportant)  is 
the  really  active  and  the  only  living  matter  of  the  cell.  It  is  very 
strange  that  Mr.  Huxley  should  have  so  completely  modified  his  views 
upon  this  fundamental  question,  as  he  has  done,  without  having  offered 
one  word  in  explanation. 


50  PROTOPLASM. 


fully-formed  living  beings,  may  be  well  studied  in  the  simple 
tissue  which  forms  the  external  covering  of  the  body,  and 
is  prolonged  in  a  modified  form  into  the  internal  cavities. 
If  a  thin  section  be  made  perpendicularly  through  this, 
down  to  the  tissue  which  contains  the  nerves  and  blood- 
vessels upon  which  it  rests,  the  appearances  represented 
in  PI.  IV,  fig.  12,  will  be  observed. 

In  the  first  place,  it  will  be  remarked  that  in  equal  bulks 
of  the  tissue  there  is  a  larger  quantity  of  germinal  matter  in 
the  lower  part,  a,  which  is  close  to  the  vessels,  than  in  the 
upper  part,  <:,  which  is  a  long  distance  from  the  nutrient 
surface,  and  that  the  converse  is  the  case  as  regards  the 
formed  material  which  gives  to  this  tissue  its  properties 
and  physical  -characters,  Secondly,  it  will  be  noticed  that 
the  individual  masses  of  germinal  matter  increase  in  size 
till  they  arrive  at  about  half  way  towards  the  surface,  fr,  while 
from  this  point  to  the  surface  they  diminish,  c;  and  thirdly, 
that  the  distance  between  them  increases  on  account  of  the 
increased  formation  and  accumulation  of  formed  material. 
By  the  time  the  cells  have  reached  the  surface,  the  distance 
between  the  masses  of  germinal  matter  is  reduced  again,  by 
the  drying  and  condensation  of  the  formed  material. 

The  changes  which  each  individual  cell  or  anatomical 
unit  passes  through  may  now  be  considered.  At  the  deep 
aspect  near  the  nutrient  surface  are  masses  of  germinal  matter 
embedded  in  a  soft,  mucus-like,  and,  as  yet,  continuous 
formed  material,  a.  The  masses  of  germinal  matter  divide, 
and  each  of  the  resulting  masses  becomes  invested  with  a  thin 
layer  of  the  mucus-like  matter.  In  this  way,  the  elementary 
parts  or  cells  multiply  in  number,  to  compensate  for 


PLATE    V. 


,•  ,  : SHOWING    FORMED  MATERIAL  IN  THE 
V1VELY  AND  THE   MODE  OF  ITS    FORMATION. 

Fig.  14. 


layer  of  the  conjunctiva 
iviiring   the   front  of  the  eye)   of   a  girl, 
-  outiuuous  and  not  yet  sept. 
corresponding  to  each  mass  of  germinal 
there  are  no  sej  arate  c-lla.     X  i'OO. 


Superficial  or  older  cells,  from  the 
same  specimen  as  Fig.  13,  showing 
formed  material  belonging  to  each 
mass  of  germinal  matter,  giving  rise 
to  the  appearance  of  separate  cells. 
X  500. 


•'i-^v-  jv.  • 


mum)  of  a  young  newt,  showing  masses  of  germinal  matter 

some  of  which  are  dividing,  at  a,  b,  c  :  with  form  .  hich  is  continuous  throughout  as 

in  young  ..-pilhclmm.  Figs.  13,  at ,/,  Fig.  U*.    p   ol 


FORMED  MA  TERIAL.  5 1 

the  loss  of  those  old  cells  which  are  gradually  removed 
from  the  surface.*  Each  mass  of  germinal  matter  increases 
in  size  by  the  absorption  of  nutrient  pabulum,  which,  as 
in  all  other  cases,  passes  through  the  layer  of  formed 
'  material.  But  at  the  same  time,  a  portion  of  the  germinal 
matter  undergoes  conversion  into  formed  material,  which 
accumulates  upon  the  surface  within  that  already  formed, 
and  as  each  new  layer  is  deposited  upon  the  surface  of  the 
germinal  matter,  those  layers  of  formed  material  already  pro- 
duced are  stretched,  and  with  them  the  last  developed  are 
more  or  less  incorporated.  (PI.  VIII,  fig.  28,  p.  60.)  For  a 
time,  the  germinal  matter  increases,  while  new-formed 
material  is  being  produced.  In  other  words,  both  the 
constituent  parts  of  the  entire  cell  increase  in  amount 
up  to  a  certain  period  of  its  life.  (PI.  IV,  b.)  But  as 
new  cells  continue  to  be  produced  below,  those  already 
formed  are  gradually  removed  farther  and  farther  from 
the  vascular  surface,  while  at  the  same  time  their  formed 
material  becomes  more  condensed  and  less  permeable  to 
nutrient  matter.  From  this  point,  each  entire  cell  ceases 
to  increase  in  size,  while  the  germinal  matter  actually 
diminishes,  because  it  undergoes  conversion  into  formed 
material ;  at  the  same  time,  owing  to  the  increased  density 
of  the  formed  material,  and  its  greater  distance  from  the 
vessels,  little  new  pabulum  is  taken  up  to  compensate  for  this. 

*  The  description  here  given  is  not  strictly  accurate,  inasmuch  as 
the  new  masses  of  germinal  matter  do  not  all  move  in  a  direction  to- 
wards the  surface.  Some  tend  in  the  opposite  direction,  towards  the 
subcuticular  tissue,  but  this  need  not  be  discussed  here,  as  it  would 
complicate  the  description  without  helping  in  any  way  to  elucidate  the 
question  now  being  considered. 

£   2 


52  PROTOPLASM. 


The  germinal  matter  (nucleus)  becomes  smaller  as  the  cell 
advances  in  age.  So  that  it  is  possible  to  judge  of  the  age 
of  a  cell,  irrespective  of  its  size,  by  the  relative  amount  of 
its  component  substances.  In  old  cells,  there  is  much 
formed  material  in  proportion  to  the  germinal  matter,  while 
young  cells  seem  to  be  composed  almost  entirely  of  the  latter 
substance.  In  very  old  cells,  the  small  portion  of  germinal 
matter  still  unconverted  into  formed  material,  dies,  and  the 
cell  having  by  this  time  arrived  at  the  surface,  is  cast  off, — a 
mass  of  perfectly  passive,  lifeless,  formed  material. 

The  facts  here  described  are  illustrated  in  the  figure  repre- 
sented in  PL  IV,  p.  48,  which  should  be  carefully  studied. 

Of  the  so-called  Intercellular  Substance. — In  cartilage 
and  some  other  tissues,  there  is  no  line  of  separation 
between  the  portion  of  formed  material  which  belongs 
to  each  mass  of  germinal  matter,  as  is  the  case  in  epi- 
thelium, but  the  formed  material  throughout  the  entire 
tissue  forms  an  uninterrupted  mass  of  tissue,  matrix,  or,  as 
it  has  been  termed,  connective  substance.  (PI.  V,  fig.  15). 
From  the  apparent  essential  difference  in  structure,  it  has 
been  supposed  that  tissues  of  this  character  were  developed 
upon  a  principle  very  different  to  that  upon  which  epithelial 
structures  were  produced.  It  has  been  maintained  by  some 
that  in  cartilage  a  cell  wall,  distinct  from  the  intervening 
transparent  material,  existed  around  each  cell,  and  it  has 
been  very  generally  concluded  that  the  matrix  was  depo- 
sited between  the  cells,  and  hence  this  was  called  "  inter- 
cellular  substance."  But  it  must  not  be  supposed  that 
epithelium  is  in  all  cases  to  be  distinguished  from  cartilage 
by  the  existence  of  separate  cells.  In  many  forms  of  epi- 


PLATE    VI. 
CARTILAGE   SHOWING   MODE   OF    PRODUCTION   OF   FORMED  MATERIAL. 

I-ig.  16.    _  Flg,  Yl. 



ocyfiEj 

Cartilage.,  frog  ;  showing  germinal  i 
formed  material,     x  700. 


::::::::  .;;•  liiLliiilir .:: ,:;;;  \-\^..^-.~~  ::•  i^susiia 
ig    rartilage,    kitten,    showing    tlie    CON- 


Fig.  19. 


••  '<-:  at  different  :\  '    9.     „     At\    ".attirth; 

6.  six  weeks  old  ;  c,  nearly  full  grown  ;  d,  adult 

cat.   x  'J15.    Showing  alteration  in  the  lelative 

proportions  of  germinal   matter  and  formed 

material  at  different  ages 


.'    '-i-ninal  m; 


ilage  inti 


page  6-2 


INTERCELLULAR  SUBSTANCE. 


53 


thelium  at  an  early  period  of  formation,  the  formed  material 
corresponding  to  the  several  masses  of  germinal  matter  is 
continuous  throughout,  and  presents  no  indications  of  divi- 
sion into  separate  cells.  This  is  well  seen  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  specimen  represented  in  PI.  IV,  but  in  fig.  13, 
PI.  V,  an  unusually  striking  example  is  given.  The  spe- 
cimen was  taken  from  the  deeper  portion  of  the  con- 
junctival  epithelium  of  man.  Not  only  is  there  no  indi- 
cation of  division  into  distinct  cells,  but  the  structure 
would  be  described  as  a  matrix  exhibiting  spaces  occu- 
pied by  the  masses  of  germinal  matter.  The  arrange- 
ment exactly  corresponds  with  that  existing  in  the  case  of 
cartilage,  and  the  masses  of  germinal  matter  with  a  thin 
investment  of  formed  material  may  be  removed  just  as  in 
that  tissue.  It  is,  therefore,  clearly  erroneous  to  consider 
cartilage  and  epithelium  as  representatives  of  different  classes 
of  tissues.  The  analogy  between  them  will  be  at  once  under- 
stood by  a  glance  at  fig.  13,  and  fig.  15,  which  have  been 
carefully  copied  from  actual  specimens.  In  fig.  14,  a  portion 
of  older  epithelium  from  the  same  surface  is  represented. 
In  this,  each  mass  of  germinal  matter  is  invested  with  its 
own  layers  of  formed  material,  and  these  are  distinct  from 
neighbouring  portions.  A  "  cell,"  or  elementary  part  of 
fully-formed  cartilage  and  tendon,  consists  of  a  mass  of 
germinal  matter,  with  a  proportion  of  formed  material 
around  it.  A  line  passing  midway  between  the  several 
masses  of  germinal  matter  would  mark  roughly  the  limit  of 
the  formed  material,  corresponding  to  each  particular  mass 
of  germinal  matter,  and  this  would  correspond  with  the 
outer  part  of  the  surface  or  boundary  of  the  epithelial  cell. 


54  PROTOPLASM. 


In  order  to  understand  the  true  relation  of  the  so-called 
intercellular  substance  of  cartilage  or  tendon  to  the  masses 
of  germinal  matter,  it  is  necessary  to  study  the  tissue  at 
different  ages.  At  an  early  period  of  development,  these 
tissues  appear  to  consist  of  masses  of  germinal  matter  only. 
As  development  advances,  the  formed  material  increases, 
and  the  masses  of  germinal  matter  become  separated  farther 
and  farther  from  one  another.  (PI.  VI,  fig.  16.)  The  appear- 
ances of  a  cell  wall  around  the  germinal  matter  in  the 
fully-formed  tissue,  and  other  alterations  which  occur,  and 
anomalous  appearances  which  often  result  as  age  advances, 
can  be  even  more  readily  understood  upon  the  view  here 
advanced,  than  upon  the  intercellular-substance  theory 
which  has  been  so  strongly  supported  by  some  observers. 
See  PI.  VI,  figs.  T 6  to  22. 

Of  the  Formation  of  the  Contractile  Tissue  of  Muscle. — 
A  muscle  "cell,"  or  elementary  part,  will  consist,  like  that 
of  cartilage  and  tendon,  of  the  so-called  nucleus,  with 
a  portion  of  the  muscular  tissue  corresponding  to  it.  In 
general  arrangement  it  closely  resembles  what  is  seen  in 
tendon.  The  contractile  material  of  muscle  may  be  shown 
to  be  continuous  with  the  germinal  matter,  and  oftentimes 
a  thin  filament  of  the  transversely  striated  tissue  may  be 
detached  with  the  oval  mass  of  germinal  matter  still  con- 
nected with  it,  showing  that,  as  in  tendon,  the  germinal 
matter  passes  uninterruptedly  into  the  formed  material. 
This  contractile  tissue  is  not,  like  the  germinal  matter 
which  produced  it,  in  a  living  state.  In  the  formation 
of  the  contractile  tissue,  the  germinal  matter  seems  to 
move  onwards,  and  at  its  posterior  part  gradually  under- 


WHAT  IS  A  CELL? 


55 


goes  conversion  into  the  tissue.  At  the  same  time  it 
absorbs  nutrient  material,  and  thus,  although  a  vast  amount 
of  contractile  tissue  may  have  been  produced,  the  germinal 
matter  which  formed  it  may  not  have  altered  in  bulk. 
(PI.  VII,  fig.  25.)  The  fibres  of  yellow  elastic  tissue  are 
formed  in  the  same  manner,  and  each  fibre  is  thickened  by 
the  formation  of  new  material  from  germinal  matter,  which 
lies  upon  the  external  surface  of  each  fibre  (fig.  26.). 

The  Formation  of  Nerve  Fibres. — The  nerve  fibre  is 
composed  of  formed  material,  which  is  structurally  con- 
tinuous with  the  formed  material  of  the  nerve  cells  of  the 
nerve  centres.  A  nerve  fibre  at  an  early  period  of  develop- 
ment consists  of  a  number  of  oval  masses  of  germinal 
matter  linearly  arranged.  As  development  proceeds,  these 
become  separated  farther  and  farther  from  one  another,  and 
the  non-living  tissue  which  is  thus  spun  off  as  they  become 
separated,  is  the  nerve.  (PI.  VII,  fig.  27.) 

What  is  essential  to  the  Cell? — All  that  is  essential 
to  the  cell  or  elementary  part  is  matter  that  is  in  the 
living  state— germinal  matter,  and  matter  that  has  been  in 
the  living  state— formed  material.  With  these  is  usually 
associated  a  certain  proportion  of  matter  about  to  become 
living — the  pabulum  or  food.  So  that  we  may  say  that 
in  every  living  thing  we  have  matter  in  three  different 
states — matter  about  to  become  living,  matter  actually 
living,  and  matter  that  has  lived.  The  last,  like  the  first, 
is  non-living,  but  unlike  this  it  has  been  in  the  living  state, 
and  has  had  impressed  upon  it  certain  characters  which 
it  could  not  have  acquired  in  any  other  way.  By  these 
characters  we  know  that  it  has  lived,  for  we  can  no  more 


56  PROTOPLASM. 


cause  matter  artificially  to  exhibit  the  characters  of  the  dried 
leaf,  the  lifeless  wood,  shell,  bone,  hair,  or  other  tissue,  than 
we  can  make  living  matter  itself  in  our  laboratories. 

Cells  are  not  like  B 'ricks  in  a  Wall. — Cells  forming  a 
tissue  have  been  compared  with  bricks  in  a  wall,  but  the 
cells  are  not  like  bricks,  they  have  not  the  same  con- 
stitution in  every  part,  nor  are  they  made  first  and  then 
embedded  in  the  mortar.  Each  brick  of  the  natural 
wall  grows  of  itself,  places  itself  in  position,  forms  and 
embeds  itself  in  the  mortar  of  its  own  making.  The  whole 
wall  grows  in  every  part,  and  while  growing  may  throw 
out  bastions  which  grow  and  adapt  themselves  perfectly  to 
the  altering  structure.  Even  now  it  is  argued  by  some 
that  because  things,  like  fully  formed  cells,  may  be  made 
artificially,  the  actual  cells  are  formed  in  the  same  sort 
of  way — an  argument  as  forcible  as  would  be  that  of  a 
person,  who  after  a  visit  to  Madame  Tussaud's  Exhibition, 
seriously  maintained  that  our  textures  were  constructed 
upon  the  same  plan  as  the  "  life-like "  wax  figures  he  had 
seen  there. 

Every  one  who  really  studies  the  elementary  parts  of 
tissues  and  investigates  the  changes  which  occur  as  the 
germinal  matter  passes  through  various  stages  of  change 
until  the  fully  developed  structure  results,  will  be  careful 
not  to  accept  without  due  consideration  the  vague  generali- 
sations of  those  who  persist  in  authoritatively  declaring  that 
the  changes  occurring  in  cell  growth  are  merely  mechanical 
and  chemical,  although  they  are  unable  to  produce  by  any 
means  at  their  disposal  a  particle  of  fibrine,  a  piece  of  carti- 
lage, or  even  a  fragment  of  coral.  They  avoid  the  difficulty 


PL  A'! 

NUTRITION    AND    MOVEMENTS    OF    G5.RMJNAL   MATTER. 
6 


supposed,  pabulum,  fl 
i  !>v  the  arrow* 


iterial  and  passing  into  the  gr- 
eat  formed   rna: 
c*,  oldest  portion  ot  • 


a.  terminal  matter: 
ping  in  the  direction 
iversing  the  formed. 


linaL  matte 
it  produced  ; 


A  minute  particle  of  germinal  matter 
its  component  spherules  of  living  ma 
thin  layer  of  so.'t  formed,  material  on 
undergoing  change. 


tier  and 


Fig.  25. 


nal  matter  and   formed  material   (contractile  tissue)  of  muscle.      The  iermhial   m 

.:    111    the    direction    Of   the    arrow.        Ir,    '  =    "~™»    v^t™^,-,    ..    arwl     /,      V,ur.    ITMH    rnovf><l    from    tht 


11  the.  direction  of  the  arrow.      Ir,  is  now  between  a.  and  b,  1  ed   frcm  U. 

position  between  6  and  c   and  •  •  contractile  tissue  there  seen  has  been  fon 


Fig.   26. 


ellow  elastic  tissue  from  the  lamb.     The  germinal  matter  is  moviin;  in  thci 
,  and  forming  the  yellow  elastic  tissue  as  it  proceeds      It  ha*  1  «en  said  that. 
-,.   but   a   gr«at   ruiruber   u;    DO 
specimena. 


NUTRITION  OF  A  LIVING  CELL.  57 

as  regards  the  germinal  matter  by  ignoring  its  existence,  and 
attribute  to  a  "molecular  machinery"  which  the  mind  cannot 
conceive,  and  which  cannot  be  rendered  evident  to  the 
senses,  all  those  wonderful  phenomena  which  are  really  due 
to  vital  power.  Moreover,  resemblances  to  living  organisms 
of  the  most  fanciful  kind  are  adduced  apparently  for  the 
purpose  of  leading  people  to  believe  that  non-living  matter 
behaves  like  that  which  is  alive.* 

On  the  Nutrition  of  a  Living  Cell. — In  nutrition,  the 
active  changes  are  exclusively  confined  to  the  germinal 
matter.  The  formed  material  is  passive,  and  probably  acts 
like  a  filter,  permitting  some  things  to  pass  and  interfering 
with  the  passage  of  others.  In  nutrition,  pabulum  becomes 
germinal  matter  to  compensate  for  the  germinal  matter 
which  has  been  converted  into  formed  material.  Now  let 
us  consider  the  order  of  these  changes,  and  endeavour  to 
express  them  in  the  simplest  possible  manner. 

Let  the  germinal  matter  which  came  from  pre-existing 
germinal  matter  be  called  a;  the  non-living  pabulum,  some 

*  Professor  Tyndall  describes  ("  Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Society," 
vol.  xvii,  No.  105)  the  changes  resulting  from  the  influence  of  light  on 
the  vapour  of  an  aqueous  solution  of  hydriodic  acid.  His  rhapsodical 
description,  which  extends  over  an  entire  page,  contains  the  following 
curious  allusions  and  comparisons  : — A  cloud  was  developed  like  an 
organism  from  a  formless  mass  to  a  marvellously  complex  structure  ; 
spectral  cones  with  filmy  drapery;  exquisite  vases  with  the  faintest 
clouds,  like  spectral  sheets  of  liquid,  falling  over  their  edges ;  clouds 
like  roses,  tulips,  sunflowers,  and  bottles  one  within  the  other ;  a  cloud 
like  a  fish,  with  eyes,  gills,  and  feelers,  and  like  a  jelly  fish,  with  the 
internal  economy  of  a  highly  complex  organism,  exhibiting  the  twoness 
of  the  animal  form  ;  as  perfect  as  if  it  had  been  turned  in  a  lathe  ;  and 
likely  to  prove  exceedingly  valuable  to  pattern  designers  ! 


5  8  PROTOPLASM. 


of  the  elements  of  which  are  about  to  be  converted  into 
germinal  matter,  shall  be  b;  and  the  non-living  formed 
material  resulting  from  changes  in  the  germinal  matter,  c. 

It  is  to  be  remarked  that  b  does  not  contain  c  in  solu- 
tion, neither  can  c  be  made  out  of  b  unless  b  first  passes 
through  the  condition  a,  and  a  cannot  be  formed  artificially, 
but  must  come  from  pre-existing  a. 

In  all  cases  b  is  transformed  by  a  into  a,  and  a  under- 
goes conversion  into  c.  Can  anything  be  more  unlike 
chemical  and  physical  change  ?  Neither  a,  nor  #,  nor  c  can 
be  made  by  the  chemist ;  nor  if  you  give  him  b  can  he 
make  a  or  c  out  of  it ;  nor  can  he  tell  you  anything  about 
the  "molecular  condition"  or  chemical  constitution  of  a, 
for  the  instant  he  commences  his  analysis  a  has  ceased  to 
be  a,  and  he  is  merely  dealing  with  products  resulting  from 
the  death  of  a,  not  with  the  actual  living  a  itself.  The 
course  which  the  pabulum  takes  in  the  nutrition  of  the 
germinal  matter  of  a  cell  is  represented  by  the  arrows  in 
fig.  23,  pi.  VII. 

The  nature  of  the  process  of  nutrition  is  more  fully 
discussed  towards  the  end  of  the  next  section,  "  OF  LIFE." 

Of  the  Increase  of  Cells. — Several  distinct  modes  of  cell 
increase  or  multiplication  have  been  described,  but  in  all 
cases  the  process  depends  upon  the  germinal  matter  only. 
It  is  this  which  divides ;  and  it  is  the  only  part  of  the  cell 
which  is  actively  concerned  in  the  process  of  multiplication. 
It  may  divide  into  two  or  more  equal  portions,  or  give  off 
many  buds  or  offsets,  each  of  which  grows  as  a  separate 
body  as  soon  as  it  is  detached.  (PI.  VIII.) 

The  formed  material  of  the  cell  is  perfectly  passive  in 


CHANGES  IN  THE  CELL  IN  DISEASE.  59 

the  process  of  increase  and  multiplication.  Even  the 
apparently  very  active  contractile  tissue  of  muscle  has  no 
capacity  for  increase  or  formation.  If  soft  or  diffluent,  a 
portion  of  the  formed  material  may  collect  around  each  of 
the  masses  into  which  the  germinal  matter  has  divided,  but 
it  does  not  grow  in  or  move  in  and  form  a  partition,  as  has 
often  been  stated.  When  a  septum  or  partition  exists,  it 
results  not  from  "growing  in,"  but  it  is  simply  produced  by  a 
portion  of  the  germinal  matter  undergoing  conversion  into 
formed  material  of  which  the  partition  is  composed.  (PI.  V, 
fig.  15  a  and  b.) 

Of  the  Changes  in  the  Cell  in  Disease. — I  have  en- 
deavoured to  show  that  of  the  different  constituents  of 
the  fully  formed  cell,  the  germinal  matter  is  alone  con- 
cerned in  all  active  change.  This  is  in  fact  the  only 
portion  of  the  cell  which  lives,  while  at  an  early  period 
of  development,  some  of  the  structures  usually  regarded  as 
essential  to  cell  existence  are  altogether  absent,  and  the  cell 
is  but  a  mass  of  germinal  matter.  But  it  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  at  all  periods  of  life,  in  certain  parts  of  the 
textures  and  organs,  and  in  the  nutrient  fluids,  are  masses 
of  germinal  matter,  destitute  of  any  cell-wall,  and  exactly 
resembling  those  of  which  at  an  early  period  the  embryo 
is  entirely  composed.  White  blood  and  lymph  corpuscles, 
chyle  corpuscles,  many  of  the  corpuscles  in  the  spleen, 
thymus  and  thyroid,  corpuscles  in  the  solitary  glands,  in 
the  villi,  some  of  those  upon  the  surface  of  mucous  mem 
branes,  some  in  connection  with  muscle,  nerve,  bone,  carti- 
lage, and  some  other  tissues,  are  of  this  nature,  and  consist 
of  living  germinal  matter,  with  mere  traces  of  soft  formed 


60  PROTOPLASM. 


material  around  each  mass.  There  is  no  structure  through 
which  these  soft  living  particles,  or  small  portions  of  living 
matter  detached  from  them,  may  not  make  their  way.  The 
destruction  of  tissue  may  be  very  quickly  effected  by  the 
growth  and  multiplication  of  such  masses  of  germinal 
matter.  Many  of  the  changes  in  disease  result  from  the 
undue  growth  of  this  substance,  and  indeed  there  is  no 
operation  peculiar  to  living  beings  in  which  germinal  or 
living  matter  does  not  take  part.  Any  sketch  of  the  struc- 
ture of  the  cell  would  be  incomplete  without  an  account  of 
some  of  the  essential  alterations  which  occur  in  it  in  disease. 
I  propose,  therefore,  to  refer  very  briefly  to  the  general 
nature  of  some  of  the  most  important  morbid  changes. 

Within  certain  limits,  the  conditions  under  which  cells 
ordinarily  live  may  be  modified  without  any  departure  from 
the  healthy  state,  but  if  the  conditions  be  very  considerably 
changed,  disease  may  result,  or  the  cell  may  die.  For 
instance,  if  cells,  which  in  their  normal  state  grow  slowly, 
be  supplied  with  an  excess  of  nutrient  pabulum,  and  increase 
in  number  very  quickly,  a  morbid  state  is  engendered.  Or 
if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  rate  at  which  multiplication  takes 
place  be  reduced  in  consequence  of  an  insufficient  supply 
of  nourishment,  or  from  other  causes,  a  diseased  state  may 
result.  So  that,  in  the  great  majority  of  cases,  disease  or 
the  morbid  state  essentially  differs  from  health  or  the  healthy 
state  in  an  increased  or  reduced  rate  of  growth  and  multi- 
plication of  the  germinal  matter  of  one  or  more  particular 
tissues  or  organs.  In  the  process  of  inflammation,  in  the 
formation  of  inflammatory  products,  as  lymph  and  pus,  in  the 
production  of  tubercle  and  cancer,  we  see  the  results  of  in- 


PLATE    VIII. 

FROM   THE   NUTRITION    OF   HEALTH,   TO   THE   INFLAMMATION   O? 
DISEASE. 


* 


The  production  of  formed  material  from  germinal  matter  in  epithelial  cells.     See  also  Plate  IV. 

Fisf.  33. 
?ig.  30.  Fie.  31.  Fig.  32. 


Rupturp  of  forr 

[jcrmiLtiuA    fre-. 

pabuli 


0    of.ger- 
ol  adult  c-'-ii  i 
of  pabulum.     In  this 
foi-med 

from    the    germinal   matter    of    epi- 
thelium. 


Multiplication  of  pus  corpuscles. 


Fig  36. 


• 


CELL  IN  DISEASE.  6 1 

creased  multiplication  of  the  germinal  matter  of  the  tissues 
or  of  the  germinal  matter  derived  from  the  blood,  con- 
sequent upon  the  appropriation  of  excess  of  nutrient  pabulum. 
In  the  shrinking,  and  hardening,  and  wasting  which  occur 
in  many  tissues  and  organs  in  disease,  we  see  the  effects  of 
the  germinal  matter  of  a  texture  being  supplied  with  too 
little  nutrient  pabulum,  in  consequence  sometimes  of  an 
alteration  in  the  pabulum  itself,  sometimes  of  an  undue 
thickening  and  condensation  of  the  tissue  which  forms  the 
permeable  septum,  which  intervenes  between  the  pabulum 
and  the  germinal  matter. 

The  above  observations  may  be  illustrated  by  reference 
to  what  takes  place  when  pus  is  formed  from  an  epithelial 
cell,  in  which  the  nutrition  of  the  germinal  matter,  and 
consequently  its  rate  of  growth,  is  much  increased.  And 
the  changes  which  occur  in  the  liver  cell  in  cases  of  wasting 
and  contraction  of  that  organ  (cirrhosis]  may  be  advanced 
as  an  illustration  of  a  disease  which  consists  essentially  in 
the  occurrence  of  changes  at  a  slower  rate  than  would  be 
the  case  in  the  normal  condition,  consequent  upon  the 
normal  access  of  pabulum  to  the  germinal  matter  being 
interfered  with. 

The  outer  hardened  formed  material  of  an  epithelial  cell 
may  be  torn  or  ruptured  mechanically,  as  in  a  scratch  or 
prick  by  insects  (PI.  VIII,  figs.  32  to  35);  or  it  may  be 
rendered  soft  and  more  permeable  to  nutrient  pabulum  by 
the  action  of  certain  fluids  which  bathe  it.  In  either  case 
it  is  clear  that  the  access  of  pabulum  to  the  germinal  matter 
must  be  facilitated,  and  the  latter  necessarily  "grows" — that 
is,  converts  certain  of  the  constituents  of  the  pabulum  that 


62  PROTOPLASM. 


come  into  contact  with  it  into  matter  like  itself — at  an 
increased  rate.  The  mass  of  germinal  matter  increases  in 
size,  and  soon  begins  to  divide  into  smaller  portions,  fig.  33. 
Parts  seem  to  move  away  from  the  general  mass,  fig.  34. 
These  at  length  become  detached,  and  thus  several  separate 
masses  of  germinal  matter,  which  are  embedded  in  the 
softened  and  altered  formed  material,  result,  figs.  34,  35. 
These  changes  will  be  understood  by  reference  to  the  figures 
in  Plate  VIII.  In  this  way  the  so-called  inflammatory 
product  pus  results.  The  abnormal  pus-corpuscle  is  pro- 
duced from  the  germinal  or  living  matter  of  a  normal 
epithelial  or  other  cell,  or  elementary  part,  the  germinal 
matter  of  which  has  been  supplied  with  pahilum  much 
more  freely  than  in  the  normal  state.  In  all  forms  of  in- 
flammation, the  germinal  matter  of  the  parts  inflamed 
increases  very  much,  and  the  same  change  occurs  in  every 
kind  of  fever,  fig.  36,  pi.  VIII,  but  not  proceed  to  the  same 
extent.  In  both  conditions  there  is  increased  development 
of  heat  due  to  the  increase  of  the  germinal  matter.  In- 
flammations and  fevers  are  so  very  closely  related  that  an 
inflammation  may  be  spoken  of  as  a  local  fever,  and  a 
fever  as  a  general  inflammation. 

It  will  be  seen  how  easily  the  nature  of  the  changes 
occurring  in  cells  in  inflammation,  fever,  and  other  morbid 
changes,  can  be  explained,  if  the  artificial  terms,  cell-wall, 
cell-contents,  nucleus,  be  given  up.  In  all  acute  internal 
inflammations  and  in  fevers  a  much  larger  quantity  of  in- 
animate pabulum  is  taken  up  by  certain  cells  and  con- 
verted into  germinal  matter  than  in  the  normal  state. 
Hence  there  is,  at  least  in  the  parts  affected,  increase  in 


GERMINAL  MATTER  IN  DISEASE.  63 

bulk.  Cells  of  particular  organs,  which  live  very  slowly  in 
health,  live  very  fast  in  certain  forms  of  disease.  More 
pabulum  reaches  them,  and  they  grow  more  rapidly  in 
consequence. 

It  is  by  this  process  of  increased  multiplication  and 
reproduction  of  certain  kinds  of  germinal  matter  of  the 
organism,  under  altered  conditions,  that  the  germs  which 
constitute  the  material  particles  of  contagious  diseases 
result.  These  living  particles  (contagium)  having  acquired 
during  multiplication  new  and  peculiar  properties  not  pos- 
sessed by  the  germinal  matter  from  which  they  originally 
sprung,  retain  these  properties  and  reproduce  their  kind  a 
million  fold  whenever  placed  under  conditions  favourable 
to  the  process,  though  the  operation  may  be  fatal  to  the 
organism  in  which  it  occurs. 

In  cells  which  have  been  growing  very  rapidly  and  are 
returning  to  their  normal  condition,  in  which  the  access  of 
nutrient  pabulum  is  more  restricted  than  in  the  abnormal  state, 
as  is  also  the  case  in  normal  cells  passing  from  the  em- 
bryonic to  the  fully-formed  state,  the  outer  part  of  the 
germinal  matter  undergoes  conversion  into  formed  material, 
and  this  last  increases  although  the  supply  of  pabulum  is 
reduced. 

From  these  observations  it  follows  that  disease  may  re- 
sult in  two  ways — either  from  the  cells  of  an  organ  growing 
and  multiplying  faster  than  in  the  normal  state,  or  from 
their  doing  so  more  slowly.  In  the  one  case,  the  normal 
restrictions  under  which  growth  takes  places  are  diminished ; 
in  the  other,  the  restrictions  are  greatly  increased.  Pneumonia, 
or  inflammation  of  the  lung,  may  be  adduced  as  a  striking 


64  PROTOPLASM. 


example  of  the  first  condition,  for  in  this  disease  millions  of 
minute  masses  of  germinal  matter  which  have  escaped  from 
the  blood  suspended  in  liquor  sanguinis  (exudation)  grow  and 
multiply  very  rapidly  in  the  air  cells  of  the  lung,  and  nutrient 
constituents  are  diverted  from  other  parts  of  the  body  to  this 
focus  of  morbid  activity.  Contraction  and  condensation  of 
the  liver,  kidney,  and  other  glands,  hardening,  shrinking, 
and  wasting  of  the  muscular,  nervous,  and  other  tissues,  are 
good  examples  of  the  second.  The  amount  of  change 
becomes  less  and  less  as  the  morbid  state  advances,  the 
whole  organ  wastes,  the  secreting  structure  shrinks,  and  at 
last  inactive  connective  tissue  alone  marks  the  seat  where 
most  active  and  energetic  changes  once  occurred.  It  is  easy 
to  see  how  such  a  substance  as  alcohol  must  tend  to  restrict 
the  rapid  multiplication  of  the  cells  when  the  process  is 
too  active,  and  how  it  would  tend  to  promote  the  advance 
of  disease  in  organs  where  rapid  change  in  the  cells  charac- 
terizes the  normal  state. 

These  considerations  lead  us  to  conclude  that  the  rate 
of  growth  of  cells  in  disease  may  be  accelerated  or  retarded 
by  an  alteration  in  the  character  of  the  pabulum  which  is 
transmitted  to  them,  and  with  the  view  of  influencing  these 
changes  we  shall  naturally  search  for  remedies  which  have 
the  property  of  rendering  tissues  more  or  less  permeable 
to  nutrient  fluids,  or  which  alter  the  character  of  the  fluid 
itself.  Such  considerations  have  a  very  important  bearing 
upon  the  practical  treatment  of  disease. 

Many  of  the  so-called  tonics  have  the  property  of 
coagulating  albuminous  fluids  and  solutions  of  extractive 
matters.  Preparations  containing  tannin,  the  mineral  salts, 


TREATMENT.  65 


such  as  the  sulphate  and  sesquichloride  of  iron,  nitric  and 
hydrochloric  acids,  and  a  host  of  other  remedies  that  will 
occur  to  every  one,  possess  this  property,  and  render  solu- 
tions containing  these  and  allied  substances  less  permeable, 
perhaps  by  increasing  their  viscidity.  The  favourable  action 
of  such  remedies  is  probably  due  to  their  direct  influence 
on  the  fluid  constituents  of  the  blood.  They,  no  doubt, 
also  reduce  the  rate  at  which  blood-corpuscles  are  disinte- 
grated, and  at  the  same  time  they  tend  to  render  the  walls 
of  the  blood-vessels  less  permeable  to  fluids. 

But,  of  all  remedies,  I  believe  alcohol  acts  most  rapidly 
in  this  way,  and  in  these  particular  cases  most  efficiently. 
The  properties  alcohol  possesses  of  hardening  animal  tis- 
sues, and  of  coagulating  albuminous  fluids,  are  well  known; 
and  these  properties  must  not  be  forgotten  when  its  effects 
in  the  animal  body  are  discussed.  Of  course,  when  ab- 
sorbed by  the  blood,  it  does  not  actually  coagulate  the 
albuminous  matters  j  but  it  probably  renders  them  less  fluid, 
and  reduces  their  permeating  property.  It  prevents  the 
growth  and  multiplication  of  germinal  matter  and  probably 
interferes  with  the  multiplication  of  white  blood  corpuscles. 
Alcohol  also  tends  to  prevent  the  disintegration  of  red 
blood-corpuscles ;  and  in  cases  where  this  is  going  on  very 
rapidly,  and  where  fluid  is  passing  through  the  walls  of  the 
vessels  in  considerable  quantity,  in  consequence  of  the  walls 
themselves  being  stretched  and  too  readily  permeable  to 
fluids,  alcohol  is  likely  to  be  of  service ;  but  where  these 
changes  are  occurring  very  rapidly,  and  the  patient's  strength 
is  fast  ebbing,  it  may  save  life. 

Alkalies,   on   the   other  hand,   tend  to  render  formed 

F 


66  PROTOPLASM. 


material  more  permeable  to  fluids,  and  thus  facilitate  the 
access  of  pabulum  to  the  germinal  matter.  They  are  often 
useful  in  cases  where  there  is  shrinking  and  wasting  of 
textures  which  in  the  normal  condition  consist  principally 
of  germinal  matter.  Potash,  soda,  lithia,  and  their  car- 
bonates, as  well  as  the  salts  of  many  vegetable  acids  which 
become  converted  into  carbonates  in  the  system,  act  bene- 
ficially in  this  way,  as  well  as  by  producing  favourable 
changes  of  other  kinds, 


OF  "LIFE.' 


]HAT  is  to  be  understood  by  the  term  life:  is  a 
question  which  has  been  answered  very  differ- 
ently by  different  authorities  in  these  days,  and 
it  is  one  to  which  a  satisfactory  reply  has  never  yet  been 
received.  Few  words  are  in  more  frequent  use,  and  yet 
it  is  most  difficult  to  define  the  meaning  of  this  word 
life,  partly  no  doubt,  because  it  has  been  used  in  so  many 
different  senses.  By  the  "life"  of  the  world,  of  a  nation, 
or  of  a  society,  we  mean  something  very  different  from  what 
we  mean  by  the  "  life"  of  an  individual ;  for  may  not  many 
individuals  perish  without  the  life  of  the  world,  of  a  nation, 
or  of  a  society  being  destroyed  or  impaired?  The  "life"  of 
a  man,  or  an  animal,  is  very  different  from  what  is  termed 
the  "life"  of  a  white  blood,  or  of  a  mucus,,  or  pus  corpuscle  ; 
inasmuch  as  many  hundreds  of  white  blood  corpuscles,  or 
elemental  units  of  the  tissues,  might  die  in  the  man,  without 
affecting  the  "  life  "  of  the  man  ;  moreover  the  man  himself 
might  perish,  and  some  of  the  corpuscles  remain  alive. 

"  Life,"  as  employed  in  the  first  instance,  comprises  a 
great  number  of  results  and  changes  so  complicated,  and  so 
different  from  one  another,  that  volumes  might  be  written 
without  the  subject  being  exhausted.  The  "life"  of  a  man 
or  an  animal  includes  phenomena  of 'essentially  different  kinds, 
some  being  mechanical 'and  chemical,  while  others  belong  to  a 

F  2 


68  LIFE. 

totally  different  category.  Physical  and  chemical  actions 
may  be  investigated  in  many  ways,  but  as  far  as  we  can 
judge,  the  last  class  of  actions  (vital)  seems  to  be  beyond 
investigation,  and  has  not  yet  been  satisfactorily  accounted 
for.  If  we  regard  the  life  of  a  man,  as  the  sum  of  all 
the  actions  going  on  in  his  body,  as  some  are  inclined 
to  do,  the  sum  will  be  made  up  of  a  number  of  very 
different  and  heterogeneous  items.  To  sum  up  these 
together  and  express  the  result  in  a  common  total  would  be 
as  unmeaning  as  it  would  be  to  add  ounces  to  shillings 
and  inches.  By  the  "  life  "  of  a  white  blood  corpuscle  or 
other  small  mass  of  living  matter  we  mean  the  property  or 
power  or  conditions  to  which  the  phenomena,  characteristic 
of  this  and  other  kinds  of  matter  in  the  same  state,  are 
referable. 

Here  then  are  three  distinct  senses  in  which  the  term 
life  has  been  employed,  and  more  might  be  adduced.  It 
must,  therefore,  be  obvious  that  by  the  life  of  a  man  some- 
thing very  different  is  understood  from  what  is  meant  by 
the  life  of  each  elemental  unit  of  his  organism,  and  the 
difference  is  not  merely  of  degree  but  of  kind. 

We  cannot  prove  that  life  results  from,  or  is  invariably 
associated  with  such  and  such  chemical  and  physical  changes, 
or  is  due  to  certain  external  conditions,  and  it  is  easy  to  ad- 
duce instances  in  which  life  is  present  under  opposite  and 
conflicting  circumstances.  In  short  the  conditions  under 
which  life  exists  are  so  many  and  so  variable  that  it  is  not 
reasonable  to  attribute  it  to  any  conceivable  combinations 
of  external  circumstances  unless  we  may  assume  that  the 
very  same  phenomena  result  from  the  concurrence  of  very 
different  conditions. 


LIFELESS  AND  LIVING  PARTICLES.  69 

Non-living  Particles  of  Matter  contrasted  with  Living 
Particles. — It  is  desirable  to  consider  in  this  place  whether 
anything  may  be  learnt  by  comparing  very  minute  lifeless 
particles  with  very  minute  living  particles  under  very  high 
magnifying  powers. 

A  little  inorganic  matter  of  any  kind,  but  in  a  state  of 
very  minute  subdivision  may  be  subjected  to  examination. 
Take  for  example  a  little  of  the  deposit  of  phosphate  of 
lime  which  has  been  precipitated  from  a  solution  of  a  salt 
of  lime  by  the  addition  of  a  soluble  salt  of  phosphoric  acid. 
Now  what  is  observed  when  this  fine  precipitate  is  placed 
under  the  microscope  ?  Only  a  number  of  minute  granules 
or  dots  possessing  no  definite  form  and  exhibiting  no  indica- 
tions of  structure.  If  the  deposit  be  examined  by  the 
highest  powers  at  our  command,  the  apparent  size  of  the 
particles  will  indeed  be  increased,  and  others  which  were 
previously  invisible  will  be  brought  into  view  but  no 
appearance  of  structure  can  be  recognized.  Spots  they 
appeared  under  moderately  high  powers,  and  mere  spots 
they  remain  under  the  highest  magnifying  powers  we  can 
obtain.  Certain  movements  are  however  to  be  observed. 
Each  little  particle  revolves  and  oscillates  in  the  fluid. 
These  movements  have  been  termed  molecular,  and  were 
first  described  many  years  ago  by  Robert  Brown.  We  know 
that  the  particles  under  observation  are  inorganic,  and  we 
are  therefore  quite  sure  that  the  movements  we  witness  are 
due  to  physical  forces  alone. 

Next  let  us  take  a  small  fragment  of  dead  animal  or 
vegetable  matter,  and  place  it  in  a  few  drops  of  pure  water 
on  a  glass  slide,  and  examine  carefully  the  fluid  under  the 


70  LIFE. 

microscope.  The  water  appears  as  clear  "and  transparent 
as  the  glass  on  which  it  rests.  Both  slides  may  now  be 
placed  in  a  warm  room  under  the  same  conditions  for  a  few 
hours,  taking  care  that  light  and  air  have  free  access  to  both 
specimens,  and  that  any  fluid  lost  by  evaporation  be  sup- 
plied. At  the  end  of  five  or  six  hours  the  slides  may  again 
be  examined. 

The  one  containing  the  inorganic  deposit  of  phosphate 
of  lime  shall  be  called  A.  No  change  has  taken  place. 
There  are  the  little  lifeless  particles  still  moving  as  before 
in  the  fluid  in  which  they  are  suspended.  Some  of  them 
indeed  may  have  become  aggregated  together  so  as  to  form 
little  collections,  but  beyond  this  there  appears  to  have  been 
no  change. 

Next  let  the  other  slide  B  be  examined.  The  fluid  which, 
when  first  seen,  was  perfectly  clear,  now  contains  a  number 
of  exceedingly  minute  dots,  points,  or  granules,  closely 
resembling  those  of  the  phosphate  of  lime,  and  these  mani- 
fest similar  molecular  movements.  If  a  little  gum,  glycerine, 
or  any  viscid  material  be  added  to  the  particles  on  each 
slide,  the  molecular  movements  are  immediately  suspended, 
and  if  the  fluid  be  diluted  they  recur.  This  indicates  that 
in  both  cases  the  movements  are  due  to  physical  causes. 
The  little  particles  which  could  move  freely  in  such  a  limpid 
fluid  as  water,  are  prevented  from  moving  if  the  fluid  in 
which  they  are  suspended  be  rendered  viscid. 

Let  both  slides  be  again  set  aside  for  a  few  hours  longer. 
It  will  be  found  that  the  inorganic  matter  upon  the  slide  A 
has  undergone  no  change.  But  the  case  is  very  different 
with  regard  to  B.  The  granules  that  have  appeared  in  the 


LIVING  PARTICLES.  71 

fluid, — -precipitated  as  some  would  say — have  increased 
vastly  in  number.  Many  of  them  have  become  altered,  or 
their  place  has  been  taken  by  little  bodies,  some  of  which 
have  a  circular  while  others  exhibit  an  elongated  oval  form  ; 
all  are  perfectly  transparent.  If,  again  another  interval  of  time 
be  permitted  to  elapse,  and  the  slide  B  is  again  examined, 
it  will  be  found  that  further  change  has  taken  place.  The 
little  bodies  have  become  larger ;  in  fact  they  have  grown, 
and  have  moreover  increased  considerably  in  number.  The 
growth  has  not  resulted  from  the  aggregation  and  fusion  of 
several  particles,  as  some  have  surmised,  but  individual  par- 
ticles have  increased  in  size  without  absorbing  their  neigh- 
bours. Careful  study  will  now  convince  the  observer  that 
in  the  case  of  the  largest  particles,  the  central  portion  differs 
from  the  external  covering ;  in  fact  each  particle  is  com- 
posed of  at  least  two  kinds  of  matter,  or  matter  in  two  dif- 
ferent states. 

The  changes  described  are  characteristic  of  living  par- 
ticles. Repeated  experiments  have  proved  that  the  con- 
ditions under  which  slide  B  was  placed  were  favourable  to 
the  developement  of  certain  simple  living  organisms.  At  a 
certain  period  the  granules  on  the  two  slides  were  scarcely  to 
be  distinguished  ;  but  while  those  on  A  remained  unaltered — 
retained  the  same  granular  form  in  which  they  were  deposited 
— the  particles  on  B  have  not  been  stationary  for  a  moment. 
They  have  grown  into  definite  though  apparently  simple 
forms  of  matter,  which  still  continue  to  manifest  active 
changes.  In  all  cases  life  is  associated  with  never-ceasing 
change. 

Now,   the   question  arises,    whence    have    the    living 


72  LIFE. 

organisms  been  derived  ?  The  water  which  was  examined 
at  first  appeared  perfectly  clear,  but  now  it  is  filled  with 
living  beings.  How  did  they  come  there?  It  has  been 
stated  that  simple  organisms  such  as  these  may  spring  up 
spontaneously;  but  this  statement  may  be  met  by  very 
serious  objections,  if,  indeed,  it  is  not  contradicted  by  facts 
open  to  the  observation  of  all.  The  doctrine  of  spontaneous 
generation  has  again  quite  recently  been  revived  in  France, 
and  of  course  has  been  again  refuted  by  an  overwhelming 
mass  of  evidence.  It  has  been  proved  that  if  dead  animal  or 
vegetable  matter  be  dried,  and  so  placed  that  the  admission  of 
atmospheric  air  which  has  passed  through  strong  sulphuric 
acid  or  liquor  potassae  is  alone  admitted,  organisms  will 
nevertheless  appear,  and  all  those  phenomena  which  we 
have  already  observed  will  ensue.  The  minute  germs  which 
were  protected  in  the  interstices  of  the  vegetable  matter 
become  developed  into  organisms  resembling  those  from 
which  they  were  derived.  It  seems  almost  impossible  to 
destroy  the  germs  without  destroying  the  organic  matter  in 
which  they  were  embedded  and  by  which  they  may  have 
been  protected  even  from  the  destructive  influence  of  boil- 
ing water. 

Some  experiments  performed  by  Dr.  Wyman  seem  to 
show  that  bacteria  germs  which  would  live  in  a  solution 
which  had  been  boiled  might  be  destroyed  by  being  boiled 
for  six  hours  or  longer. 

There  is  reason  for  believing  that  many  germs  of  low 
organisms  exist  which  are  far  too  minute  and  too  transparent 
to  be  seen  by  the  aid  of  the  highest  magnifying  powers  at  our 
command,  and  that  while  in  this  condition  rapid  multiplica- 


CREATURES  FORMED  PIECE  BY  PIECE. 


73 


tion  takes  place.  Gradually  the  minute  particles  acquire 
body  sufficient  to  enable  us  to  distinguish  them  from  the  clear 
medium  by  which  they  are  surrounded.  So  that  it  seems 
to  me  the  evidence  against  spontaneous  generation  increases 
in  force  as  our  means  of  investigation  are  improved.  At 
the  same  time  it  must  be  admitted  that  this  doctrine  is 
still  supported  by  some  authorities  of  great  repute. 

At  the  conclusion  of  one  of  his  interesting  essays,  my 
friend  Dr.  Child*  puts  a  very  pertinent  question,  and  asks 
why  creatures  may  not  be  formed  piece  by  piece,  "  as  M. 
Pouchet  says,  out  of  particles  of  dead  matter,  in  the  way 
which  he  and  Schaafhausen  and  Mantegazza  tell  us  that 
they  have  themselves  witnessed  ?"  To  this  I  should  venture 
to  reply,  that,  as  he  is  well  aware,  a  host  of  facts  have  been 
brought  forward  against  the  theory,  while  no  good  reasons 
have  been  advanced  in  favour  of  supposing  such  a  mode  of 
origin  of  living  forms  to  be  possible.  As  regards  witnessing 
such  a  formation  of  living  beings  out  of  dead  matter  all 
that  can  be  said  is,  that  other  observers  who  have  employed 
far  higher  powers  than  those  referred  to  have  never  seen 
anything  of  the  kind.  My  own  conviction  is,  that  if  crea- 
tures are  ever  formed  piece  by  piece  out  of  particles  of  dead 
matter,  the  operation  will  never  be  witnessed  by  mortals, 
and  I  marvel  that  any  one  at  all  accustomed  to  careful 
microscopical  observation  could  succeed  in  persuading  him- 
self that  he  had  actually  seen  the  phenomenon  supposed  to 
have  occurred,  f  I  consider  the  evidence  that  bacteria  are 

*  "Essays  on   Physiological   Subjects."     Second  edition.       1869. 
P.  ill. 

f  Dr.  Child  comments  very  severely  on  the  microscopic  observations 


74  LIFE. 

not  formed  by  the  aggregation  of  particles  of  lifeless  matter 
as  conclusive  aud  as  irrefragable  as  the  evidence  against  any 
such  mode  of  formation  of  mice,  elephants,  or  men.     Vague 
statements   about   the   coalescence   of  molecules   to   form 
particles  of  protoplasmic  matter,  or  physical  basis  of  life,  are 
not  convincing.     Every  one  naturally  enquires  what  is  the 
nature  of  the  molecules  alluded  to,  but  he  gets  no  answer. 
Of  the  molecules  all,  it  may  be  admitted,  are  complex,  but 
we  are  not  told  how  the  elements  of  which  they  consist  are 
probably  arranged,  or  what  determines  the  new  states  of 
combination  as  the  protoplasmic  substance  comes  into  being. 
To  any  one  who  has  actually  studied   under  the  highest 
powers  of  the  microscope  (3,000  linear  and  upwards),  the 
most  minute  living  organisms,  and  has  watched  their  move- 
ments and  growth,  the  statements^  advanced  in  favour  of 
spontaneous  generation  will  appear  hardly  worthy  of  serious 
discussion,    because  he  will  feel  quite  convinced  that  for  a 
long  while  before  the  living  particle  which  he  is  able  to  see 
acquired  the    size   and   substance   necessary   to   render  it 
visible,  it  existed  as  a  more  minute  and  more  transparent 
yet    active   and   living  particle,   capable   of  growing   and 
multiplying ;  and  that  the  act  of  coming  together  of  non- 
living molecules  supposed,  if  it  occurs  at  all,   must  take 
place  in  particles  so  very  very  far  beyond  the  reach  of 
observation  and  experiment,  as  to  be  quite  undemonstra- 
ble,  if  not  inconceivable.     While,   on  the  other  hand,  the 
further  investigation  is  carried,  the  more  reasons  he  gains 

of  M.  Pasteur,  but  he  says  nothing  of  the  powers  employed,  or  the  de- 
tails of  the  microscopic  investigations  carried  out  by  M.  Pasteur's 
opponents. 


STRUCTURE  OF  A  SPORE  OF  MILDEW.  75 

for  believing  that  the  most  minute  individual  particles  he  sees 
resulted  from  the  division  and  subdivision  of  already  existing 
particles.  He  sees  the  actual  process  of  division  taking  place 
in  hundreds  of  instances,  and  in  every  class  of  living  things, 
from  the  very  lowest  up  to  man  himself,  and,  in  the  absence 
of  positive  demonstration  to  the  contrary,  he  cannot  admit 
that  any  other  mode  of  origin  of  living  organisms  of  any 
kind  whatever  exists  in  nature. 

It  must  then  be  regarded  as  a  fact  that  living  beings 
spring  from  pre-existing  living  beings,  and  that  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  spontaneous  generation.  Living  forms  con- 
tinue to  exist  and  to  grow  so  long  as  the  conditions  of  life 
remain  favourable,  but  when  these  are  changed,  the  or- 
ganisms die. 

Structure  of  a  Spore  of  Mildew. — If  one  of  the  simple 
structures — the  microscopic  protoplasms  such  as  are  repre- 
sented in  the  plate  opposite  p.  i,  be  examined  (a),  we  shall 
find  that  it  is  not  the  same  in  every  part.  It  consists 
externally  of  a  delicate,  transparent,  glass-like  texture,  and 
within  of  a  material  having  a  faintly  granular  appearance. 
Suppose  a  little  ordinary  mildew  dust,  which  is  one  of  the 
lowest  forms  of  existence  possessing  a  very  simple  structure 
be  examined.  The  little  round  bodies  which  compose  it 
are  larger  than  those  above  referred  to,  and  will  therefore 
suit  the  purpose  of  investigation  better.  Each  of  these  has 
a  tolerably  thick  well-defined  outline,  while  the  interior  is 
perfectly  transparent.  When  this  transparent  matter  is  ex- 
amined under  very  high  magnifying  powers,  numerous  very 
minute  particles  like  dots  will  be  observed.  Here  then  are 
two  parts,  the  one  situated  externally,  firm,  glass  like,  and 


76  LIFE. 

arranged  so  as  to  form  an  investing  membrane  closed  at  all 
points,  the  other  lying  within,  soft,  and  exhibiting  no  form 
or  structure  whatever.  Now  if  these  bodies  be  placed 
under  favourable  conditions  certain  changes  will  occur. 
Let  them  be  put,  for  instance,  upon  the  moist  surface  of  a 
glass  slide,  and  after  a  time  let  the  slide  be  placed  under 
the  microscope.  First  of  all  the  particles  absorb  moisture, 
and  swell  up,  and  the  membrane  becomes  thinner  in  pro- 
portion to  the  whole  mass,  and  the  matter  within  increases 
in  amount. 

Next  a  new  change  is  observed  at  one  point  in  the 
membrane.  A  small  orifice  is  seen,  through  which  a  little 
of  the  granular  contents  of  the  body,  covered  with  a  thin 
layer  of  the  inner  part  of  the  membrane,  makes  its  way,  and 
thus  a  small  nodule  is  formed  which  projects  through  the 
external  membrane.  By  degrees  this  assumes  a  structure 
resembling  that  of  the  body  from  which  it  has  proceeded ; 
it  increases  in  size;  the  membrane  around  it  becomes 
thicker;  its  point  of  attachment  becomes  less  and  less,  until 
at  last  it  is  completely  separated,  and  becomes  a  free  and 
independent  particle,  exactly  resembling  that  from  which  it 
sprung,  except  that  it  is  smaller,  and  capable  of  growing  and 
giving  rise  to  new  individuals  like  itself,  by  a  repetition  of  the 
process  by  which  it  was  formed. 

This  is  one  way  in  which  the  particles  may  multiply, 
but  there  are  others.  In  one  of  these,  too,  an  orifice  forms 
in  the  membrane  of  the  particle  of  mildew,  and  a  little  of 
the  soft  transparent  material  escapes,  but  it  does  not  separate 
as  in  the  first  case ;  it  remains  in  connexion  with  the  mass, 
and  grows  out  into  a  narrow  thread-like  process.  The  mem- 


STRUCTURE  OF  A  SPORE  OF  MILDEW.  77 

brane  on  the  external  surface  becomes  thickened,  and  the 
whole  increases  in  breadth.  Within  the  sheath  is  found 
transparent  matter,  from  which  a  number  of  little  spherical 
bodies  or  very  minute  growing  particles  like  those  observed 
within  the  spheri car  spore  may  be  obtained.  It  may  be 
that  as  this  process  grows  at  one  or  more  points  a  thinning 
occurs  in  its  wall,  and  a  portion  of  its  contents  coming  into 
more  immediate  contact  with  the  pabulum  increases  in 
amount,  and  thus  gives  rise  to  the  production  of  another 
branch  or  process  which  grows  exactly  like  the  first. 

Now,  how  does  this  simple  organism  nourish  itself? 
The  materials  for  its  growth  and  nourishment  are  certain 
inanimate  matters  (solids  and  gases)  existing  dissolved  in 
fluid  in  which  the  organism  floats.  These  materials  must 
pass  into  its  structure  and  become  part  of  it.  That  which 
is  inanimate  must  become  incorporated  with  and  assume 
the  properties  of  living  matter.  Now  if  such  a  living  thing 
be  placed  under  certain  unfavourable  conditions  its  vital 
properties  will  be  destroyed.  The  transparent  living  matter 
in  its  interior  will  shrivel  up  and  die,  but  this  will  be 
attended  by  no  obvious  alteration  in  the  external  mem- 
brane. The  part  which  exhibits  form  (formed  matter) 
remains;  that  which  is  without  form  (living  matter)  is 
destroyed. 

In  the  growth  of  the  structure,  then,  how  is  the  new 
matter  produced  ?  Does  it  take  place  by  deposition  upon 
the  external  surface  of  the  investing  membrane,  or  is  the 
new  matter  produced  by  the  soft  formless  matter  in  the 
interior?  To  put  the  question  still  more  simply,  Is  the 
capsule,  the  so-called  cell  wall,  formed  by  deposition  of 


7  8  LIFE. 

matter  from  the  fluid  surrounding  it,  or  is  it  formed  from 
within  ?  and  which  is  the  oldest  part  of  the  capsule,  its 
external  or  internal  surface?  If  the  new  matter  were 
deposited  upon  the  external  surface,  we  should  expect  to 
find  that  the  membrane  would  become  thicker  and  thicker 
as  the  growth  of  the  organism  advanced,  while  the  central 
portion  would  remain  unaltered.  This,  however,  is  not  the 
case ;  on  the  contrary,  we  find  that  as  growth  proceeds,  the 
wall  in  most  cases  becomes  considerably  thinned.  It  is 
clear,  therefore,  that  the  increase  in  size  cannot  be  due  to 
deposition  from  without.  The  matter  deposited  upon  the 
inner  surface  of  the  capsule  is  always  softer  than  its  general 
substance,  and  the  external  surface  of  old  capsules  is 
cracked  and  ragged. 

In  many  of  the  algae  this  external  surface  serves  as  a 
nidus  for  the  development  and  growth  of  smaller  algae — a 
fact  which  clearly  shows  it  has  ceased  to  be  active,  is  under- 
going disintegration,  and  becoming  fitted  for  the  pabulum 
of  other  things,  and  is  no  longer  capable  of  resisting  the 
action  of  external  conditions.  This  is  the  oldest  part  of  the 
capsule  which  is  now  undergoing  decay,  and  the  small  algae 
are  living  in  part  upon  the  products  thus  produced.  The 
new  material  is  added  upon  the  inner  surface  of  the  capsule, 
layer  after  layer,  and  where  there  are  several  layers  the 
innermost  is  the  youngest  and  the  outermost  the  oldest 
portion  of  the  structure.  If  this  be  so,  it  follows  that  the 
inanimate  material  for  the  nourishment  of  these  structures 
must  pass  through  the  outer  membrane,  and  be  taken  up  by 
the  living  matter  within,  which  communicates  to  it  the 
same  properties  and  powers  which  this  living  matter  itself 


CHEMICAL  CHANGES.  79 

possesses,  and  which  it  has  inherited  from  pre-existing 
particles.  The  nutrition  of  cells  of  epithelium  of  man  is 
conducted  upon  the  same  plan.  See  p.  ST.  At  present  we 
cannot  get  further  than  this.  I  am  ignorant  of  the  nature 
of  the  changes  which  occur,  but  I  think  the  facts  as  I  have 
stated  them  are  true. 

Is  a  Tissue  living  because  attached  to  a  Living  Organism. 
— Some  appear  to  think  that  a  change  in  position  only  will 
make  all  the  difference  as  regards  the  proper  application  of 
the  term  vital,  and  seem  to  hold  that  a  tissue  should  be 
called  alive  as  long  as  it  remains  attached  to  a  living  body, 
dfca^/when  detached,  irrespective  of  changes  occurring  in  the 
tissue  itself.  But  it  is  obvious  that  a  leaf,  or  an  elementary 
part,  may  be  as  devoid  of  life  while  it  remains  attached  to 
the  living  trunk  as  after  its  connection  with  it  has  been 
completely  severed.  To  say  that  a  dead  leaf  exhibits  life  as 
long  as  it  hangs  on  to  the  branch  would  be  absurd,  because 
differences  of  a  much  more  important  character  proclaim 
whether  the  leaf  be  alive  or  dead,  irrespective  of  its  con- 
nection with  the  tree. 

Not  long  ago,  it  was  stated  that  a  living  thing  might 
spring  from  a  dying  or  dead  one,  as  a  fungus  from  a  dead 
elm,  by  mere  transference  of  force  from  the  latter  to  the 
former, — that  the  departing  life-force  of  one  thing  became 
transformed  into  the  life  of  the  new  one,  but  those  who 
advocated  this  view  failed  to  prove  that  the  fungus  did  not 
grow  from  the  germ  of  a  pre-existing  fungus,  and  lived  upon 
the  disintegrating  elm  as  other  living  things  consume  other 
kinds  of  pabulum. 

Chemical  and  Mechanical  Changes  in  Living  Beings.  — 


8o  LIFE. 

Neither   should    changes   which   are   admitted   to  be  me- 
chanical and  chemical,  when  they  occur  in  the  laboratory,  be 
called   vital,   merely  because   they  take  place  in  a  living 
organism.     It  is  the  nature  of  the   change   alone   which 
determines  its  vital  or  non-vital  character.     But  the  term 
vital  is  constantly  applied  to  actions  which,  for  the  last 
fifty  years,  have   been    admitted  to   be    mechanical    and 
chemical,  and  the  confusion  with  regard  to  the  meaning 
of  the  word  has  been  further  increased  by  the  assertion 
that  mechanical  and  chemical  actions  are  the  only  actions 
that   are   to  be   called    vital.      Some    philosophers   have 
indeed   arrived  at  the  conclusion   that  in  truth   there   are 
no  vital  as  distinguished  from  physical  and  chemical  actions. 
Further,  it  has  been  held  that  as  we  can  imitate  osmose, 
oxidize  certain  substances  and  produce  in  the   laboratory 
compounds  like  those  formed  in  the  body,  we  may  pro- 
phesy that  all  other  actions  occurring  in  living  beings  will 
eventually  be  imitated.     But  it  would  be  as  reasonable  to 
maintain  that  because  we  can  now  produce  urea  we  shall 
by  and  by  be  able  to  form  a  hair  or  develop  an  eye  put  of 
the  contents  of  a  crucible,  or  that  as  we  can  build  up  by  syn- 
thesis very  complex  organic  compounds,  ere  long  we  shall 
be  able  to  make  a  brain  cell  which  will  form  ideas.    Because 
we  can  make  many  products  like  those  resulting  from  the 
disintegration  of  tissues,  does  it  therefore  follow  that  in  the 
time  to  come  we  shall  be  able  to  develop  an  embryo  by 
the  admixture  of  two  kinds  of  albuminous  fluids  prepared 
artificially  ? 

As   oxygen   and  hydrogen   can  be   made  to   combine 
by  the  contact   of  platinum,    therefore  it  is  said  certain 


CHEMICAL  CHANGES.  8 1 

combinations  of  living  particles  are  also  examples  of 
catalytic  action.  Because  many  actions  have  been  attri- 
buted to  vitality  which  are  unquestionably  physical  and 
chemical,  therefore  all  actions  which  are  now  regarded  as 
vital  will  ultimately  be  proved  to  be  physical.  Those  who 
argue  in  this  way  fail  to  perceive  that  they  are  dealing  with 
two  different  classes  or  kinds  of  actions.  The  truth  is  physics 
and  chemistry  have  never  advanced  one  step  in  the  direc- 
tions indicated.  .  Great  things  have  been  done,  but  iri 
altogether  different  lines  of  enquiry.  Strange  as  it  may 
seem  many  undoubtedly  high  authorities  have  for  years  past 
failed  to  distinguish  between  the  act  of  construction  in  the 
case  of  a  machine  or  an  organism,  and  the  work  performed 
by  it  after  its  construction  is  complete.  They  have  failed  to 
recognize  any  difference  between  formation  and  action,  and 
have  forgotten  that  before  an  organ  can  act  or  perform  its 
function,  it  must  be  formed,  and  that  its  function  and  mode 
of  action  are  in  great  measure  determined  by  the  changes 
which  occurred  during  its  formation. 

The  power  or  force  which  is  concerned  in  the  formation 
of  an  organ  endowed  with  the  most  exquisite  faculties  is 
supposed  to  be  of  the  same  essential  nature  as  that  which 
causes  certain  kinds  of  matter  to  assume  a  definite  cry- 
stalline form.  The  formation  of  organs  and  structures 
designed  for  the  fulfilment  of  definite  purposes  which  must 
have  been  foreseen,  as  it  were,  from  the  earliest  period  of 
development,  is  supposed  to  result  from  nothing  more  than 
the  action  and  reaction  of  the  properties  and  forces  of  the 
elements  of  matter  concerned,  and  the  external  conditions 
to  which  it  is  exposed.  But  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 

G 


82  LIFE. 

temporary  structures  are  first  produced  which  are  useless  in 
themselves  and  only  serve  as  a  provisional  basis  for  the 
development  of  the  masses  of  germinal  matter  from  which 
permanent  structure  is  to  be  evolved. 

Actions  in  Living  Beings. — A  very  little  observation  will 
convince  us  that  in  the  body  there  are  very  different  kinds 
of  actions  proceeding  simultaneously.  The  formation  and 
growth  of  muscular  tissue  would  seem  to  be  processes 
essentially  distinct  from  its  contraction,  and  yet  both  sets 
of  phenomena  have  been  attributed  to  the  influence  of  the 
same  forces.  But  building  up  and  breaking  down — solution 
and  precipitation — development  of  structure  and  its  removal 
— addition  of  matter  to,  and  removal  of  matter  from,  a 
tissue — have  been  attributed  to  the  operation  of  the  ordinary 
forces.  But  not  one  of  these  phenomena  as  they  occur  in 
living  beings  can  be  explained  by  any  known  laws  of 
physics,  or  imitated  artificially. 

"  There  are  no  truly  vital  actions,"  "  there  is  no  life,"- 
say  some,  and  thus  evade  further  discussion  of  this  mo- 
mentous question.  But  it  has  been  shown  that  there  is  a 
marked  distinction  between  the  living  matter  and  the  formed 
matter  (see  p.  34),  and  that  the  phenomena  going  on  in 
these  two  kinds  of  matter  respectively  are  essentially  dif- 
ferent, and  can  be  considered  apart  from  one  another.  By 
ignoring  altogether  this  and  other  important  facts  of  obser- 
vation, which  have  been  demonstrated  of  late  years,  and  by 
calling  those  who  differ  from  them  "  vitalists ;"  by  saying 
that  facts  opposed  to  their  view  are  unimportant,  and  stigma- 
tizing every  argument  against  their  doctrines  as  frivolous, 
making  bold  assertions,  and  under  cover  of  jokes  about 


FORCE  GUIDED  BY  MATTER.  83 

the  fiction  of  vitality,  popular  teachers  may  partially  suc- 
ceed in  forcing  upon  the  people  the  acceptance  of  dogmas 
about  force  which  are  really  untenable.  The  interest  is 
excited  by  the  very  forcible  and  high-sounding  terms  em- 
ployed, but  the  language  is  often  remarkable  for  vagueness 
and  laxity  of  expression,  and  conspicuous  for  its  complete 
want  of  precision  and  clearness  of  meaning,  and  the  use  of 
terms  that  too  often  beg  the  question  under  consideration. 

The  matter  in  dispute  has,  at  least  as  regards  my  own 
observations,  been  actually  misrepresented;  for — i.  It  has 
been  said  that  the  actions  which  I  have  termed  vital  are 
really  physical  and  chemical.  2.  The  actions  to  which  I 
have  restricted  the  term  vital  (seep.  86),  and  which  occur 
in  the  germinal  matter  only,  have  in  many  instances  been 
completely  ignored. 

Force  guided  by  Matter.—  But  although  the  new  schools 
hold  it  absurd  to  suppose  that  any  peculiar  power  acting 
from  within  or  from  without  can  influence  the  changes  in 
matter,  or  direct  its  forces,  they  see  no  impropriety  in  at- 
tributing to  matter  itself,  and  to  force,  guiding  and  directing, 
and  forming  agencies.  They  transfer  to  the  non-living  those 
active,  controlling,  and  directing  powers  which  have  been 
hitherto  considered  to  be  limited  to  the  living  world. 
It  is  the  inorganic  molecule,  not  will,  or  mind,  or  power, 
which  governs,  arranges,  and  guides. 

Only  recently,  Professor  Huxley  has  affirmed  that  a 
"particle  of  jelly"  (protoplasm  ?)  guides  forces.*  But 

*  Mr.  Huxley  remarks,  that  to  his  mind  it  is  a  fact  of  the  profound  - 
est  significance  that  "this  particle  of  jelly  (!)  is  capable  of  guiding 
physical  forces  in  such  a  manner  as  to  give  rise  to  those  exquisite  and 

G   2 


84  PROTOPLASM. 


the  Professor  has  not  explained  what  he  means  by 
guiding  physical  forces.  He  should  have  given  us  some 
idea  of  the  property  or  force  by  virtue  of  which  this  jelly, 
this  matter,  is  enabled  to  guide  forces,  and  how  the  pro- 
perty was  acquired.  What  are  the  laws  which  govern  it, 
and  how  comes  it  that  physical  forces  obey  matter ;  what 
is  the  nature  of  the  act  of  guiding  spoken  of?  Does  every 
kind  of  matter,  under  certain  circumstances,  guide  forces, 
or  only  certain  combinations  of  matter,  or  only  special  kinds 
of  matter?  Is  it  due  to  a  mere  command  that  is  mys- 
teriously obeyed,  or  to  some  repulsion  or  attraction,  or  if 
there  be  a  subtle  influence,  what  is  the  nature  of  this,  and 
whence  did  it  come  ?  Here,  as  in  many  other  cases,  Mr.  Hux- 
ley makes  an  assertion  which  he  expects  his  pupils  to  receive 
without  telling  them  the  grounds  he  has  for  making  it. 
No  doubt  Mr.  Huxley  feels  quite  satisfied  that  what  he 
states  is  true.  He  speaks  so  authoritatively  about  fact  and 
law  ("  fact  I  know,  and  law  I  know,")  that  one  scarcely 
dares  to  venture  to  beg  for  an  explanation  of  anything 
Mr.  Huxley  has  affirmed.  But  students  ask  if  Mr.  Hux- 
ley's "  facts"  have  been  confirmed,  and  are  anxious  to  learn 
something  concerning  the  evidence  upon  which  they  are 
supposed  to  rest. 

Why  should  the  idea  of  the  jelly  guiding  forces  be  a 
fact  of  profound  significance,  and  the  idea  of  "  vitality " 
acting  upon  the  particles  of  this  jelly,  and  guiding  them 
and  their  forces,  be  a  fiction^  frivolous,  absurd,  ridiculous, 
fanciful,  &c.  ?  Again ;  some  think  that  physical  forces 

almost  mathematically  arranged  structures,"  &c. — "Introduction  to  the 
Classification  of  Animals." 


JELLY  GUIDING  FORCES.  85 

guide  matter,  but  here  we  have  the  new  doctrine  taught 
that  matter  guides  physical  forces.  But  may  it  not  be  that 
neither  matter  nor  force  is  capable  of  guiding  or  directing 
force  or  matter  ? 

Mr.  Huxley  agrees  with  those  who  attribute  to  matter 
itself  that  which  has  been  attributed  by  others  to  power 
acting  upon  the  matter.  One  view  is,  that  matter  guides 
and  rules  itself  of  itself;  another,  that  matter  is  guided  and 
ruled  by  something  acting  upon  it. 

Concerning  the  dictum  about  jelly  guiding  physical 
forces,  I  shall  venture  to  remark — i.  That  living  matter  is 
not  jelly;  2.  That  neither  jelly  nor  matter  is  capable  of 
guiding  or  directing  forces  of  any  kind  ;  and  3.  That  the 
capacity  of  jelly  to  guide  forces,  which  Professor  Huxley 
says  is  a  fact  of  the  profoundest  significance  to  him,  is 
not  a  fact  at  all,  but  merely  an  assertion. 

Living  matter  is  first  called  a  name  given  to  non-living 
matter ;  then  it  is  asserted  that  this  does  so  and  so,  which 
it  has  never  been  proved  to  do ;  this  is  next  stated  to  be  a 
fact  of  the  profoundest  significance ;  and  by  such  devices 
the  public  is  taught  to  believe  in  the  creative  and  directing 
power  of  the  non-living.  Arguments  of  another  kind  have 
already  led  many  to  accept  as  an  article  of  faith  the  dogma, 
that  it  is  force  alone  which  forms  and  builds,  and  designs 
and  makes;  and  that  the  only  source  of  the  countless 
living  things  which  people  this  earth  is  the  sun, — "  the  God 
•  of  this  new  world." 


86  VITALITY. 


ACTIONS  WHICH  CHARACTERIZE  EVERY  KIND 

OF  LIVING  MATTER,  BUT  WHICH  NEVER  OCCUR  IN 

ANY  FORM  OF  NON-LlVING  MATTER. 

Let  us  now  proceed  to  inquire  whether  there  are  any 
characters  or  phenomena  which  are  common  to  all  kinds  of 
matter  that  lives,  and  manifested  by  this  only.  All  living 
matter  grows,  and  moves,  and  forms,  of  its  own  accord,  while 
non-living  matter  cannot  be  made  to  do  any  of  these 
things.  Hence  it  is  fair  to  say  that  growth,  spontaneous 
movement,  and  formation  are  vital  phenomena.  We  cannot 
at  present  conceive  of  life  without  a  capacity  for  these  phe- 
nomena. The  actions  may  remain  dormant  for  a  time,  but 
when  circumstances  are  favourable,  they  manifest  themselves 
very  distinctly.  Although  in  many  cases  these  vital  pheno- 
mena may  be  hidden  and  obscured  by  very  evident  physical 
and  chemical  changes,  we  shall  invariably  find  evidence  of 
them.  By  tracing  the  various  actions  in  living  beings 
towards  their  source,  we  shall  always  find  that  these  vitai 
actions  underlie  the  rest,  and  contribute  in  a  most  important 
measure  to  the  results  we  are  able  to  observe,  study,  and 
investigate.  And  as  neither  growth,  spontaneous  move- 
ment, nor  formation,  have  been  imitated  artificially,  or  known 
to  occur  in  non-living  matter,  or  proved  to  result  from 
physical  actions,  I  attribute  these  phenomena  to  vitality, 
or  vital  power  or  force,  or  to  life,  until  a  more  satisfactory 
explanation  shall  be  discovered.  % 


GROWTH  AND  NUTRITION.  87 

New  views  concerning  the  vital  processes  of  Growth  and 
Nutrition* — The  act  of  nutrition  is  peculiar  to  living  beings 
and  involves  much  more  than  the  mere  addition  of  new 
particles  to  a  definite  portion  of  matter,  as  some  have  held. 
Growth  resulting  from  nutrition  is  so  very  different  in  its 
essential  nature  from  every  kind  of  increase  resulting  from 
deposition  or  aggregation,  that  it  seems  wrong  to  apply  the 
word  "growth  "  to  the  process  of  increase  in  the  two  cases. 
If  the  term  is  to  be  employed  at  all,  with  reference  to  living 
things,  it  should  be  restricted  to  them  entirely,  for  a  stone 
does  not  grow  in  the  sense  a  living  thing  grows.  Here, 
however,  at  the  outset,  I  find  myself  distinctly  at  issue  with 
one  whose  opinions  on  such  questions  are  entitled  to  respect. 
At  the  same  time  I  cannot  help  feeling  that  if  the  author  in 
question  had  observed  more  for  himself,  and  trusted  less  to 
the  arbitrary  dicta  and  inconclusive  statements  of  others 
upon  elementary  questions  of  the  highest  importance,  which, 
as  he  well  knows,  have  been  very  imperfectly  worked  out, 
he  would  have  been  led  to  adopt  conclusions  at  variance 
with  the  doctrines  to  which  he  has,  I  venture  to  think, 
prematurely  committed  himself.  After  affirming  that  the 
increase  in  size  of  the  plant,  like  the  crystal,  is  effected  by 
continuously  integrating  surrounding  like  elements  with 
itself,  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer  saysf  that  the  food  of  an 
animal  is  "  a  portion  of  the  environing  matter  that  contains 
some  compound  atoms  like  some  of  the  compound  atoms 
constituting  its  tissues."  If  such  be  so,  the  peculiar  sub- 

*  The  observations  under  this  head  formed  the  subject  of  a  paper 
published  in  the  Trans.  Mic.  Soc.,  1867. 

t  "The  Principles  of  Biology,"  vol.  i.  p.  108. 


88  NUTRITION. 


stances  of  which  white  fibrous  tissue,  yellow  elastic  tissue, 
muscle,  nerve,  epithelium,  &c.,  consist,  ought  to  be  present 
in  the  white  and  yolk  of  an  egg  before  these  have  undergone 
conversion  into  the  chick ;  but  we  know  that  not  one  of 
these  things  can  be  detected,  and,  in  short,  that  develop- 
ment and  growth  are  processes  essentially  and  absolutely 
different  from  the  mere  deposition  in  a  solid  form  of  par- 
ticles previously  held  in  solution  in  a  fluid.  In  growth  the 
substances  dissolved  in  the  fluid  pabulum  are  completely 
altered  in  composition  and  properties.  Their  elements  are 
re-arranged.  If  the  elements  of  the  dissolved  crystalline 
matter  were  torn  asunder  and  then  reunited  in  a  different 
way,  so  as  to  produce  a  new  substance  when  deposited  in  a 
solid  form,  crystallisation  would  in  this  one  particular  accord 
with  growth ;  but  there  is  not  even  this  resemblance.  A 
crystal,  then,  does  not  grow.  The  fungus-like  (!)  accumu- 
lation of  carbon  that  takes  place  on  the  wick  of  an  unsnuffed 
candle  is  not  growth.  The  deposition  of  geological  strata, 
the  genesis  of  celestial  bodies,  are  not  examples  of  growth. 
I  think  that  if  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer  would  carefully  study 
a  growing  microscopic  fungus,  he  would  modify  his  views 
concerning  the  nature  of  growth^  and  admit  that  there  is  an 
essential  difference  between  this  peculiar  process  and  the 
above  physical  phenomena. 

From  what  has  been  stated  in  many  physiological  works 
the  student  would  be  led  to  conclude  that  the  tissue  or 
formed  matter  of  a  living  being  to  be  nourished,  selected 
from  a  mixed  fluid,  in  consequence  of  some  sort  of  affinity, 
certain  constituents  adapted  for  its  nutrition,  and  that  those 
substances  passed  at  once  from  a  state  of  solution  to  the 


NATURE  OF  PROCESS.  89 

condition  of  tissue.  But  no  instance  is  known  in  which 
any  lifeless  substance  takes  up  another  lifeless  substance 
differing  from  it  in  composition,  and  converts  this  last  into 
matter  like  itself,  as  occurs,  for  example,  when  a  simple 
gelatin-yielding  texture  increases  in  amount,  although  sur- 
rounded by  an  albuminous  material  only  in  which  no  trace 
of  gelatin-yielding  substance  can  be  detected. 

In  the  hope  of  ascertaining  the  essential  nature  of  the 
nutrient  process,  we  must  not  limit  ourselves  to  the  con- 
sideration of  the  phenomena  occurring  in  the  fully-formed 
organisms  of  man  and  vertebrate  animals,  in  which  the 
nutrient  blood  plays  so  important  a  part;  but  we  must 
extend  our  observation  to  plants  and  the  lower  organisms, 
some  of  which  consist  of  extremely  minute  independent 
masses  of  matter.  Many  facts  lead  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  nutritive  process  is,  at  least  in  its  essential  nature,  the 
same  in  all  cases ;  and  whatever  meaning  be  assigned  to 
the  term,  it  ought  to  apply  equally  to  the  lowest  simplest 
forms  and  to  the  highest  and  most  complex. 

A  simple  living  organism  takes  up  a  quantity  of  nutrient 
matter  and  increases  in  weight.  Having  reached  a  certain 
size  portions  may  be  detached,  and  each  of  these,  after 
absorbing  nutrient  matter,  grows  and  gives  rise  to  others. 
In  this  case  the  nutrient  pabulum  is  converted  into  living 
matter,  and  as  a  result  of  nutrition  there  is  an  enormous 
gain  in  weight.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  living  bodies  may 
take  up  a  considerable  quantity  of  nutrient  matter  without 
altering  in  weight,  and  indeed  some,  in  spite  of  being 
well  supplied  with  nourishment,  actually  lose  weight.  The 
new  matter  taken  up  may  exactly  compensate  for  old 


90  NUTRITION. 


material  which  is  removed,  or  more  than  compensate  for 
this :  or  the  process  of  removal  may  proceed  faster  than 
the  process  of  nutrition.  It  is,  therefore,  obvious  that 
nutrition  cannot  be  held  to  mean  the  mere  addition  of  new 
matter  to  a  living  body. 

Suppose  we  now  consider  what  actually  occurs  when 
simple  living  matter,  like  an  amreba,  or  a  white  blood- 
corpuscle,  or  a  pus-corpuscle,  is  nourished.  Matter  either 
in  a  state  of  solution  or  capable  of  being  readily  dissolved 
passes  into  the  matter  of  which  the  living  body  is  composed. 
Some  of  the  constituents  become  part  of  the  living  body, 
while  others  are  given  off.  The  living  body  then  increases 
in  size.  It  is  nourished  and  grows.  In  other  instances,  as 
in  many  of  the  lower  vegetable  organisms,  and  in  the  ele- 
mentary parts  or  cells  of  the  higher,  a  coloured  material  or 
matter  having  some  peculiar  properties  is  formed  while  the 
process  of  nutrition  is  proceeding.  Now,  this  matter  did 
not  exist  in  the  pabulum,  nor  was  it  to  be  detected  in  the 
living  matter  which  absorbed  the  pabulum,  but  it  has 
resulted  from  the  death  of  the  living  matter  under  certain 
conditions.  In  this  case,  then,  the  pabulum  is  first  changed 
into  living  matter,  and  the  living  matter  into  the  coloured  or 
other  formed  material.  In  some  instances  this  formed 
material  accumulates  in  the  elementary  part  itself,  as  in  the 
case  of  starch  in  vegetable  cells  and  fat  in  animal  cells, 
and  there  is  a  gain  in  weight.  In  other  cases  the  formed 
material  passes  away  from  the  germinal  matter  as  fast  as  it 
is  produced,  dissolved  in  fluid  or  in  a  gaseous  state,  and  no 
alteration  in  weight  occurs,  although  a  large  quantity  of 
nutrient  matter  is  taken  up. 


CONVERSION  OF  PABULUM.  91 

Usually,  of  the  formed  material  produced,  part  accumu- 
lates on  the  surface  of  the  germinal  matter  and  part  escapes. 
Consider  what  occurs  in  the  nutrition  of  ordinary  yeast. 
A  layer  of  cellulose  matter  which  increases  by  the  addition 
of  new  layers  to  its  inner  surface  is  formed  externally. 
Within  this  is  the  transparent  living  or  germinal  matter. 
When  such  a  particle  is  nourished,  the  pabulum  passes 
through  the  cellulose  wall  into  the  germinal  matter,  and  thus 
the  substance  increases ;  but  at  the  same  time  some  of  the 
germinal  matter  becomes  converted  into  new  cellulose, 
which  is  added  to  that  already  existing,  and  alcohol,  water, 
and  carbonic  acid,  which  escape.  The  germinal  matter 
differs  from  the  pabulum,  and  both  differ  in  physical  cha- 
racters and  chemical  composition  and  properties  from  the 
cellulose  envelope.  We  cannot  make  the  cellulose  or  the 
germinal  matter  from  the  pabulum,  nor  can  the  pabulum  be 
obtained,  as  it  was  before,  from  either  of  the  above  substances. 
How  different  are  all  these  processes  from  the  mere  addition 
of  matter  previously  held  in  solution,  as  occurs  in  the 
formation  of  a  concretion,  or  a  crystal,  which  increases  by 
the  superposition  of  layer  upon  layer  ! 

Some  writers,  yielding  to  the  suggestions  of  fancy  and 
vague  speculation,  instead  of  resting  upon  the  firm  ground 
of  observation  and  experiment,  have  endeavoured,  without 
having  at  command  facts  to  justify  such  a  conclusion,  to 
make  people  believe  that  there  are  forms  very  low  in  the 
scale  of  living  beings  which  appropriate  inorganic  materials 
only,  and  which  may,  therefore,  be  very  similar  to  the  very 
first  living  things  which  appeared  upon  the  earth,  and  are, 
in  fact,  according  to  this  view,  their  direct  descendants, 


92  NUTRITION. 


without  divergence  or  modification ;  while,  as  we  ascend 
in  the  scale,  we  are  to  recognize  creatures  more  and  more 
dependent  for  their  existence  upon  beings  below  them 
which  produce  the  food  suitable  for  the  subsistence  of  their 
snperiors.  Just  as  the  inorganic  and  lifeless  gradually  leads 
up  to  the  organic,  the  living,  and  the  mental,  so  such 
authorities  would  have  us  believe,  are  gradations  of  perfec- 
tion, to  be  demonstrated  as  regards  the  nutritive  process. 
From  the  stone  that  grows  by  the  mere  addition  of  matter 
upon  its  surface,  there  is  a  transition  to  the  complex 
animal,  the  elements  of  whose  food  must  be  elaborated, 
perhaps,  many  times  by  lower  and  simpler  creatures  before 
the  combinations  suitable  for  the  nutrition  of  their  tissues 
are  produced.  But  this  is  fiction,  and  it  is  fiction  of  a  most 
unwarrantable  kind,  for  the  "facts"  upon  which  all  this 
rests  are  themselves  fictions  of  the  imagination.  It  is  not 
true  that  some  living  things  are  nourished  by  inorganic 
matter  alone,  while  others  can  only  be  nourished  by  matter 
which  has  been  previously  elaborated  by  living  beings  ;  nor 
is  it  true,  in  any  way,  that  there  is  a  gradation  from  the 
lifeless  to  the  living.  The  lowest,  simplest  organisms 
require  for  their  nutrition,  besides  inorganic  material,  a 
certain  appreciable  proportion  of  matter  which  has  already 
lived ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  man  himself  appropriates 
water  and  mineral  matters  as  well  as  elementary  substances 
like  oxygen,  and  these  are  as  necessary  for  the  nutrition  of 
man's  body  as  bread  and  meat.  The  chemist  who  regards 
oxygen  merely  as  a  substance  which  combines  with  certain 
constituents  of  the  organism,  as  it  combines  with  carbon 
during  combustion,  cannot  be  acquainted  with  many 


FORMATION  OF  TISSUE  FROM  BLOOD.  93 

physiological  facts  which  render  that  view  untenable  in 
these  days.  It  would  almost  seem  as  if  by  the  "  tendency" 
of  scientific  thought,  a  demand  for  certain  theories  of  a 
certain  tendency  was  from  time  to  time  excited.  If  that 
be  so,  no  wonder  there  should  be  a  good  supply  of  new 
fancy  facts  and  observations,  for  without  some  such  support 
the  tendency  itself  would  soon  lose  its  vitality. 

I  propose  now  to  refer  briefly  to  the  vital  process  of 
nutrition  as  it  occurs  in  man  and  the  higher  animals.  It 
has  been  said  that  the  life  of  the  body  is  the  blood,  and  it 
has  been  surmised  that  from  this  fluid  the  tissues  derive 
not  only  the  elements  of  their  nutrition,  but  the  life  or  the 
properties  which  we  call  by  that  name.  But  it  is  certain 
that  the  material  nutrient  pabulum  adapted  for  the  nutrition 
of  the  tissues,  which  the  blood  contains,  is  like  all  nu- 
trient matter,  lifeless,  not  living.  The  actual  nutrition, 
the  act  of  conversion  of  the  pabulum  that  was  in  the  blood 
into  the  tissue,  is  due  to  actions  which  occur  outside  the 
vessels,  and  is  altogether  independent  of  the  passive  nu- 
trient fluid.  As  little  supported  by  facts  as  the  opinion 
above  alluded  to  is  the  doctrine  that  arterial  blood  is  very 
highly  nutritious,  although  a  student  reading  any  of  our 
text  books  would  be  led  to  believe  that  the  highly  nutritive 
properties  of  arterial  blood  had  been  proved  beyond  all 
question,  and  that  every  tissue  to  be  nourished  must  have 
its  nutritive  artery.  The  very  active  nutrition  going  on  in 
the  lower  animals  and  plants  under  conditions  not  favourable 
to  free  oxidation,  and  the  fact  that  in  man  and  the  higher 
animals  during  the  early  periods  of  life  when  nutritive 
activity  is  most  remarkable,  the  blood  is  not  so  highly 


94  NUTRITION. 


oxygenated  as  at  a  later  time  when  the  nutritive  operations 
are  comparatively  slowly  carried  on,  prove  that  this  doctrine 
is  erroneous. 

Every  one  knows  that  food  nourishes  the  body,  and 
that  the  tissues  are  nourished  by  the  blood,  and  it  is 
generally  believed  that  a  high  state  of  nutrition  depends 
upon  a  liberal  diet.  At  the  same  time,  however,  we  know 
that  the  degree  of  nutrition  exhibited  by  the  body  is  not 
dependent  merely  upon  the  quantity  or  quality  of  the  food 
introduced  into  the  stomach,  and  absorbed  and  converted 
into  blood,  but  upon  a  number  of  circumstances  besides.  In 
one  individual  much  of  the  food  taken  may  be  excreted  in 
an  altered  form  soon  after  it  has  been  introduced  into  the 
system,  while  in  another  a  large  proportion  may  become 
converted  into  tissue  and  little  pass  away.  This  difference 
is  determined  not  by  the  pabulum,  but  by  the  living  material 
which  is  destined  to  take  this  up,  and  which  is  concerned 
in  the  formation  of  tissue.  Some  men  and  some  animals 
soon  become  fat  upon  a  diet  which  to  others  would  be 
extremely  low  \  while  certain  individuals  cannot  be  made  fat, 
although  supplied  with  abundance  of  the  choicest  and 
most  fat-nourishing  food.  We  must  also  bear  in  mind 
that  every  tissue  in  the  body  does  not  share  equally  in 
the  increased  nutrition,  and  although  we  often  talk  familiarly 
of  the  increased  or  diminished  nutrition  of  the  body,  we  refer 
for  the  most  part  to  an  increase  or  diminution  of  the  adipose 
tissue,  and,  though  to  a  much  less  extent,  of  the  muscular 
tissue.  At  the  same  time  we  know  that  every  tissue  in  the 
body  is  nourished  from  the  earliest  period  of  its  existence ; 
but  that  of  all  the  tissues  when  the  organism  is  fully  deve- 


INCREASED  AND  DIMINISHED  NUTRITION. 


95 


loped  the  adipose  and  muscular  are  most  influenced  by 
altered  diet.  It  may  be  said  that  the  elementary  parts  of 
these  tissues  exhibit  greater  variation  in  activity  than  those 
of  other  textures.  In  some  men  and  animals  it  would 
appear  that  the  elementary  parts  of  adipose  tissue  take  up  a 
larger  share  of  nutrient  matter  in  proportion  than  those  of 
other  tissues  j  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  elementary 
parts  of  the  glandular  excretory  organs  are,  in  other  indivi- 
duals, the  most  active.  The  elements  which  in  the  first 
would  slowly  become  an  integral  part  of  the  body,  as  fat 
and  other  tissues,  would  in  the  last  quickly  escape  as 
carbonic  acid,  water,  and  other  substances,  in  the  excre- 
tions. It  is  not  possible  to  say  why  one  set  of  tissues 
should  be  most  active  in  one  individual,  and  another  set  in 
another  individual,  any  more  than  we  can  explain  why  a 
particular  kind  of  food,  which  is  most  easily  assimilated  by 
one  person  or  animal,  should  be  useless  or  injurious  to 
another. 

As  there  are  in  the  body  many  different  tissues  to  be 
nourished,  and  many  different  substances  in  the  blood 
which  may  nourish  them,  it  is  necessary  to  consider  what 
particular  constituents  of  the  blood  are  principally  con- 
cerned in  the  nutrition  of  the  different  textures.  The 
opinion  seems  to  have  been  very  generally  entertained  that 
certain  substances  in  the  blood  were  destined  for  the  nutri- 
tion of  particular  tissues,  while  other  textures,  it  was  sup- 
posed, selected  from  the  fluid,  constituents  of  a  different 
character;  for  instance,  it  has  been  maintained  that  the 
red  blood-corpuscles  were  specially  concerned  in  the  nutri- 
tion of  the  nervous  and  muscular  tissues,  while  the  white 


9  6  NUTRITION. 


blood-corpuscles  nourished  the  fibrous  textures — that  fat 
selected  fatty  matter  from  the  blood,  muscle  fibrinous 
material,  and  so  on,  but  these  notions  are  not  supported  by 
facts  more  recently  demonstrated. 

In  a  paper  which  I  communicated  to  the  Microscopical 
Society  in  1 864,  I  endeavoured  to  show  that  the  blood,  like 
the  tissues,  might  be  looked  upon  as  composed  of  germinal 
or  living  matter,  and  formed  material.  The  white  blood- 
corpuscles  and  smaller  corpuscles,  probably  of  similar  cha- 
racter, which  last  I  showed  were  to  be  detected  in  the 
the  blood,  consist  of  germinal  matter ;  while  the  red  blood- 
corpuscles,  the  albumen,  and  some  other  constituents,  are 
to  be  regarded  as  formed  material,  being  composed  of  non- 
living matter,  possessing,  it  may  be,  peculiar  characters, 
properties,  and  chemical  composition,  but  resulting  from 
changes  taking  place  in  pre-existing  germinal  matter.  Tr^e 
white  blood-corpuscles,  therefore,  are  themselves  composed 
of  living  matter,  which  is  nourished,  and  they  cannot,  as 
white  blood-corpuscles  contribute  to  the  nutrition  of  any 
tissues  whatever.  Living  matter  never  nourishes  living 
matter^  although,  of  course,  the  products  resulting  from  the 
death  of  many  forms  of  living  matter  do  so  in  an  eminent 
degree. 

With  regard  to  the  red  blood-corpuscles,  it  seems  to  me 
probable  that  they  play  a  highly  important  part  in  equal- 
ising the  temperature  in  all  parts  of  the  body,  taking  away 
heat  from  parts  whose  temperature  is  above  the  normal 
standard,  and  distributing  heat  to  textures  which  are  colder 
than  they  should  be.  At  the  same  time  it  must  be  borne 
in  mind  that  the  red  blood-corpuscles  themselves  are 


PAB UL UM  IN  BLOOD.  9 7 

gradually  undergoing  disintegration  ;  and  although  it  seems 
most  probable  that  the  constituents  resulting  from  their 
decay  are  eliminated  from  the  body  in  the  form  of  urinary, 
biliary,  and  other  excrementitious  matters,  it  is  most  likely 
that  some  of  the  products  take  part  in  nutrition. 

Upon  the  whole,  however,  it  seems  probable  that  the 
constituents  which  form  the  pabulum  of  the  tissues  are 
those  which  are  contained  in  the  serum  of  the  blood ;  and 
it  is  impossible  to  conceive  how  minute  quantities  of  pabu- 
lum prone  to  undergo  rapid  change  could  be  more  perfectly 
and  equally  distributed  to  the  textures,  without  its  com- 
position being  materially  changed,  than  in  the  form  of  the 
very  thin  layers  which  each  red  blood-corpuscle  carries 
upon  its  surface,  and  smears,  as  it  were,  upon  the  walls  of 
the  capillary  vessel  in  intimate  relation  with  the  tissue. 
The  arrangement  is  such  as  to  reduce  to  a  minimum  the 
chances  of  alteration  in  the  composition  of  the  nutrient 
fluid  as  it  traverses  the  vessels  in  different  parts  of  the 
body. 

From  a  careful  consideration  of  the  facts,  I  cannot  help 
drawing  the  inference  that  the  serum  is  the  pabulum ;  that 
the  red-blood  corpuscles  are  concerned  in  its  distribution, 
and  in  preventing  changes  in  the  composition  of  the  great 
mass  of  the  blood,  as  certain  constituents  are  removed  from 
it  or  -poured  into  it ;  and  that  the  white  blood-corpuscles 
are  masses  of  germinal  matter  concerned  in  the  formation 
of  the  serum,  as  well  as  of  the  red  blood-corpuscles.  In 
support  of  this  view,  I  would  venture  to  direct  attention  to 
the  following  points  : — 

i st.  That  fibrous   tissue,  shell,  cartilage,  muscular  and 

H 


98  NUTRITION. 


nervous  textures — the  two  last  as  perfect  and,  as  far  as  we 
can  make  out,  far  more  delicate,  elaborate,  and  beautiful 
than  any  of  the  tissues  of  vertebrate  animals — are  formed, 
and  with  wonderful  rapidity,  in  many  of  the  lower  creatures 
quite  destitute  of  a  nutrient  fluid  containing  bodies  corre- 
sponding to  the  red  blood-corpuscles  of  the  vertebrate 
blood ;  and  that  in  all  these  cases  the  nutrient  fluid  is  clear, 
transparent,  colourless,  and  contains  a  substance  closely 
allied  to  the  albumen  of  serum,  if  not  identical  with  it. 
Different  plants  and  animals  may  produce  from  the  same 
pabulum,  and  apparently  under  similar  conditions,  very 
different  substances ;  and  the  different  kinds  of  germinal 
matter  in  the  body  of  one  of  the  higher  animals  give  rise 
to  formed  matters  differing  widely  in  structure,  chemical 
composition,  and  properties. 

2nd.  That  in  man  and  the  higher  animals  the  develop- 
ment of  the  tissues  corresponds  to  the  period  of  life  when 
the  blood  is  not  remarkable  for  the  number  or  perfection  of 
its  red  blood-corpuscles. 

3rd.  That  certain  morbid  growths  appear  and  increase 
rapidly  in  cases  in  which  the  blood  has  for  some  time  con- 
tained a  very  small  proportion  of  red  blood-corpuscles. 

It  seems,  therefore,  probable  that  the  substances  taking 
part  in  the  nutrition  of  all  the  different  textures  of  the 
body  are  furnished  by  the  albuminous  matter  of  the  serum, 
and  that  the  production  of  muscle,  nerve,  fibrous  tissue,  &c., 
depends  not  so  much  upon  the  characters  of  the  pabulum 
supplied  as  upon  the  converting  powers  of  the  germinal  or 
living  matter  which  appropriates  this.  The  substances 
formed  by  germinal  matter  depend  upon  its  vital  powers 


TISSUE  NOT  DEPOSITED  FROM  BLOOD. 


99 


and  the  conditions  under  which  these  cease  to  be  manifested, 
rather  than  upon  the  presence  of  particular  substances  in 
the  papulum  itself.  Different  kinds  of  germinal  matter 
have  power  to  rearrange  the  elements  of  the  very  same 
pabulum  supplied  to  them,  in  different  ways,  so  that  one 
kind  of  germinal  matter  produces  muscle,  another  nerve, 
another  fibrous  tissue,  and  so  on ;  each  of  these  tissues, 
and,  of  course,  the  pabulum  itself,  containing  oxygen, 
hydrogen,  nitrogen,  carbon,  and  some  other  elements, — but 
differently  combined  and  differently  arranged. 

Athough  the  opinion  is  still  entertained  by  many  ana- 
tomists that  tissue — as,  for  example,  the  intercellular  sub 
stance  of  cartilage — is  deposited  directly  from  the  blood,  no 
one  has  explained  by  what  means  the  composition  of  the 
pabulum  becomes  so  changed  as  it  passes  through  the 
walls  of  the  vessels  to  be  distributed  between  the  masses 
of  germinal  matter.  On  the  other  hand,  the  facts  ad- 
vanced by  me  several  years  ago  in  favour  of  the  view  that 
every  kind  of  formed  material  passes  through  the  state  or 
stage  of  germinal  matter  have  not  been  overthrown.  The 
existence  of  germinal  matter  before  the  production  of  the 
formed  material  of  cartilage  and  all  other  tissues  ;  the  con- 
tinuity of  the  germinal  matter  with  the  formed  material  in 
tissues  in  process  of  development ;  the  circumstance  of  no 
case  being  known  in  which  formed  material  is  produced 
without  germinal  matter  ;  and  the  demonstration  that  fluids 
will  pass  through  a  comparatively  thick  layer  of  formed 
material,  and  reach  the  germinal  matter  in  the  course  of  a 
few  seconds,  have  forced  upon  me  the  conviction  that 
pabulum  invariably  passes  to  the  germinal  matter,  and  some 

H    2 


ioo  NUTRITION. 


of  its  constituents,  undergo  conversion  into  this  active 
living  substance,  and  acquire  its  properties  and  powers, — 
portions  of  the  germinal  matter  from  time  to  time  losing 
their  original  vital  properties,  and  undergoing  conversion 
into  lifeless  formed  material. 

So  far,  then,  it  would  seem  that  in  the  process  of 
nutrition  pabulum  passes  into  living  germinal  matter,  and  is 
converted  into  this  substance.  The  formed  material  or 
tissue  which,  in  many  cases,  constitutes  the  chief  increase 
in  weight  and  bulk,  has  all  passed  through  the  state  of  ger- 
minal matter.  The  formation  of  this  germinal  matter  from 
the  pabulum  is  therefore  the  important  part  of  the  process, 
but  it  is  one  most  difficult  to  investigate,  if  indeed  it  be 
not  altogether  beyond  the  province  of  investigation. 

It  is  most  interesting  to  inquire  by  what  means  the 
soluble  pabulum  is  caused  to  pass  into  the  germinal  matter. 
No  form  of  attraction  or  affinity  that  we  are  acquainted  with 
will  account  for  the  passage  of  pabulum  towards  and  into 
the  germinal  matter.  The  question  is  one  upon  which  I 
have  ventured  to  speculate.  The  tendency  which  every 
mass  of  germinal  matter  exhibits  to  divide  into  smaller  por- 
tions, each  part  appearing  to  move  away  from  other  portions, 
suggests  the  idea  of  there  being  some  centrifugal  force  in 
operation.  This  moving  away  of  particles  from  a  centre 
will  necessarily  create  a  tendency  of  the  fluid  around  to 
move  towards  the  centre ;  I  think,  therefore,  that  the 
nutrient  pabulum  is,  as  it  were,  drawn  in  by  centripetal  cur- 
rents, excited  by  the  centrifugal  movements  of  the  particles 
of  the  living  germinal  matter.  How  is  it  that  vitality  gives 
to  matter  the  power  of  moving  away  from  centres  I  cannot 


NA  TURE  OF  NUTRITION.  i  o  i 

even  attempt  to  explain.  That  this  is  so,  is  rendered  pro- 
bable by  many  general  facts,  open  to  the  observation  of  all, 
as  well  as  by  the  wonderful  phenomena  seen  with  the  aid  of 
the  highest  powers  of  our  microscopes. 

The  point  in  which  every  nutritive  operation  differs 
essentially  from  every  other  known  change  is  this  :  the  com- 
position and  properties  of  the  nutrient  matter  are  completely 
altered,  its  elements  are  entirely  rearranged,  so  that  com- 
pounds which  may  be  detected  in  the  nutrient  matter  are  no 
longer  present  when  this  has  been  taken  up  by  the  matter 
to  be  nourished.  The  only  matter  capable  of  effecting  such 
changes  as  these  is  living  matter,  and  it  is  very  remarkable 
that  when  this  matter  ceases  to  live,  we  do  not  detect 
amongst  the  compounds  formed  at  its  death  substances  pre- 
viously present  in  the  pabulum,  but  new  bodies  altogether, 
and  these  often  vary  according  to  the  circumstances  under 
which  the  matter  dies. 

Desiring  as  I  do  to  yield  all  that  can  be  yielded  to  those 
who  maintain  that  there  is  no  vital  power  distinct  from 
ordinary  force,  I  might  say  that  a  particle  of  soft  transparent 
matter,  called  by  some  living,  which  came  from  a  pre-exist- 
ing particle,  effected,  silently  and  in  a  moment,  without  appa  • 
ratus,  with  little  loss  of  material,  at  a  temperature  of  60°  or 
lower,  changes  in  matter,  some  of  which  can  be  imitated  in 
the  laboratory  in  the  course  of  days  or  weeks  by  the  aid  of 
a  highly  skilled  chemist,  furnished  with  complex  apparatus 
and  the  means  of  producing  a  very  high  temperature  and 
intense  chemical  action,  and  with  an  enormous  waste  of 
material.  It  is,  therefore,  quite  obvious  that  an  indepen- 
dent, thoughtful  person,  must,  for  the  present,  hold  that  the 


102  NUTRITION. 


operations  by  which  changes  are  effected  in  substances  by 
living  matter,  are  in  their  nature  essentially  different  from 
those  which  man  is  obliged  to  employ  to  bring  about  changes 
of  a  similar  kind  out  of  the  body ;  and  until  we  are  taught 
what  the  agent  or  operator  in  the  living  matter  really  is,  it  is 
surely  permissible  to  call  it  vital  power.  Its  actions  cannot 
be  denied  and  ought  not  to  be  ignored. 

It  seems  to  me  childish,  rather  than  philosophical,  on  the 
part  of  any  one  to  reassert  in  these  days  that  nutrition  is 
merely  a  chemical  process,  unless  he  can  imitate  by 
chemical  means  the  essential  phenomena  which  take  place 
when  any  living  thing  is  nourished.  The  passage  of  a  fluid 
through  a  tissue  by  which  its  structure  is  preserved  is  not 
nutrition,  or  the  introduction  of  preservative  fluids  into  dead 
tissues  would  be  a  nutritive  operation.  A  fluid  may  hold  in 
solution  certain  substances  which  are  separated  from  it  as  it 
traverses  the  tissue,  thus  adding  weight  and  altering  the 
properties  of  the  tissue,  as  occurs  when  calcareous  and  other 
slightly  soluble  substances  are  deposited  in  the  soft  matrix  of 
bone,  teeth,  shell,  and  other  textures.  This  is  a  process  which 
can  be  made  to  take  place  in  lifeless  matter,  and  has  been 
adduced  in  support  of  the  doctrine  that  the  tissues  of  plants 
and  animals  are  formed  by  physical  and  chemical  agencies 
only ;  but  it  is  not  nutrition.  Those  who  advance  such 
arguments  confuse  the  process  of  deposition  of  insoluble 
salts  in  a  material  previously  formed,  with  the  actual  forma- 
tion of  the  material  itself  out  of  substances  of  a  totally 
different  composition. 

Nutrition,  then,  involves  the  conversion  of  lifeless  pabu- 
lum into  living  germinal  matter,  and  comprises  these  steps. 


VITALITY. 


1.  The  contact  of  the  soluble  pabulum  with  the  ger- 
minal matter. 

2.  The    separation    of   the   elements   of   the   nutrient 
substance  from  their  state  of  combination  as  pabulum. 

3.  The  rearrangement  of  the  elements,  and  the  con- 
version of  some  of  these  into  new  germinal  matter. 

Nutrition  is  impossible  unless  living  germinal  matter  be 
present,  and  in  every  case  in  which  it  is  known  to  occur  new 
germinal  matter  is  produced.  Nutrition  is  a  vital  process, 
its  occurrence  is  positive  evidence  of  vitality,  and  nothing 
like  it  has  ever  yet  been  effected  by  human  ingenuity. 

OF  VITALITY. 

How  are  we  to  explain  the  wonderful  changes  which 
take  place  in  the  germinal  or  living  matter,  and  how  are  we 
to  account  for  the  capacity  which  this  exhibits  of  passing 
through  orderly  series  of  changes,  the  last  of  which  seems 
to  have  been  provided  for,  and,  as  it  were,  anticipated  from 
the  very  first  ? 

I  regard  "vitality"  as  a  power  of  a  peculiar  kind, 
exhibiting  no  analogy  whatever  to  any  known  forces.  It 
cannot  be  a  property  of  matter,  because  it  is  in  all  respects 
essentially  different  in  its  actions  from  all  acknowledged 
properties  of  matter.  The  vital  property  belongs  to  a 
different  category  altogether. 

That  the  properties  of  elements  which  disappear,  or 
are  changed  when  compounds  are  formed,  are  really  re- 
tained, can  be  proved,  because  when  each  element  is  again 
isolated  it  manifests  its  elemental  properties ;  but  the  vital 


104 


VITALITY. 


properties  are  lost  whenever  living  matter  dies,  and  are 
never  regained  by  those  same  particles.  The  vital  actions 
of  the  highest  and  lowest  known  forms  of  living  mat- 
ter appear  to  be  of  the  same  essential  nature,  although 
the  results  of  vital  actions  upon  the  form,  properties,  and 
composition  of  the  material  produced  are  very  different 
in  different  organisms.  But  between  the  vital  actions  of  the 
simplest  and  most  degraded  forms  of  living  matter,  and  any 
actions  that  are  known  to  occur  under  the  most  complex 
circumstances,  in  non-living  matter,  there  appears  to  be  no 
analogy  whatever.  Instead  of  attributing  the  phenomena 
peculiar  to  living  beings  to  any  force  or  power  of  a  peculiar 
or  special  kind,  it  is  considered  more  in  accordance  with 
the  "  tendencies  "  of  scientific  investigation  in  these  days, 
and  much  more  philosophical  to  assert  that  the  phenomena 
which  I  have  called  vital  are  the  consequences  of  antece- 
dent physical  phenomena. 

When  one  portion  of  a  mass  of  living  matter  is  seen  to 
move  in  advance  of  other  portions  it  may  be  said  that  the 
movement  is  due  to  some  phenomenal  alteration  which 
occurred  just  before.  But  what  evidence  have  we  that  this 
change,  which  cannot  be  rendered  evident  to  our  senses, 
was  really  phenomenal '?  This  movement  is  one  of  the 
essential  attributes  of  living  matter.  We  cannot  conceive  of 
living  matter  without  the  capacity  for  such  movement.  The 
growth  of  the  forest  could  no  more  be  accomplished  with- 
out this  wonderful  power  of  movement  which  overcomes 
the  attraction  of  gravitation,  than  the  changes  in  form  of 
the  simplest  living  particles,  or  the  active  movement  of  the 
vibrio  or  the  vibration  of  a  cilium.  The  visible  changes 


VITAL  PHENOMENA. 


which  occur  in  the  form  of  a  mass  of  germinal  or  living 
matter  undoubtedly  succeed  and  are  a  consequence  of 
antecedent  changes,  but  what  do  we  know  about  these  ante- 
cedent changes  ?  All  we  have  learnt  positively  is  that  the 
matter  moves  in  a  manner  peculiar  to  matter  of  this  kind. 
Shall  we  account  for  the  movement  by  saying — that  it  is  a 
consequence  of  antecedent  phenomena — or  that  it  is  due  to 
an  inherent  tendency  to  move — or  to  a  property  which  it  has 
derived  from  matter  like  it  from  which  it  came — or  to  some 
mysterious  agency  acting  from  without  or  from  within,  or  to 
the  action  and  reaction  of  forces  acting  in  both  directions  ? 
It  is  not  possible  to  prove  why  the  matter  moves  because  we 
have  no  means  of  investigating  its  state  just  prior  to  the 
occurrence  of  the  actual  movement,  but  the  universality  of 
this  movement  in  the  living  world  convinces  us  that  it  is  of 
the  highest  importance  and  very  intimately  related  to  life 
itself.  This  movement  has  been  shown  to  be  peculiar,  and 
so  far  has  not  been  excited  in  any  form  of  non-living  matter. 
Is  it  not,  therefore,  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  condition 
which  immediately  precedes  the  occurrence  of  actual  move- 
ment is  also  peculiar  to  living  matter  ?  But  is  it  a  phenomenal 
change  ?  Some  action,  state,  or  condition,  must  undoubt- 
edly take  place  in  the  matter  just  prior  to  movement, 
differing  from  the  condition  or  state  which  obtains  in  the 
living  matter  when  no  movement  is  about  to  occur,  but  we 
cannot  demonstrate  any  difference  whatever ;  neither  have 
we  yet  been  able  to  discover  any  means  by  which  the  state 
of  change  just  preceding  active  movement  can  be  dis- 
tinguished from  the  state  of  ordinary  and  comparative  rest. 
We  do  not  in  fact  know  when  a  movement  is  about  to 


io6  VITALITY. 


occur,  we  only  know  the  fact  of  its  occurrence.  If  the 
state  just  preceding  movement  is  to  be  attributed  to  ante- 
cedent phenomena,  the  state  of  rest  might  with  equal  pro- 
priety be  attributed  to  the  very  same  antecedent  phenomena. 
It  is  doubtful  if  the  word  phenomenon  is  at  all  applicable 
to  the  supposed  change  in  the  relations  of  the  particles  of 
living  matter  which  results  in  actual  movement.  Is  it 
correct  to  speak  of  a  condition  or  state  which  cannot  be 
rendered  evident  to  the  senses,  as  a  phenomenon?  A 
certain  change  common  to  every  kind  of  living  matter 
occurs  just  prior  to  the  movement  of  its  particles,  which 
universally  distinguishes  this  from  every  other  known  state 
of  matter.  As  the  movement  is  peculiar,  its  cause  must  be 
peculiar,  and  it  seems  more  reasonable  to  attribute  this  to 
some  peculiar  power  manifested  by  living  matter  only,  than 
to  an  antecedent  phenomenon  which  is  different  in  its 
essential  nature  from  every  other  action  or  change  to  which 
the  term  phenomenon  has  been  applied.  In  truth,  when 
we  enter  upon  the  consideration  of  the  'cause  of  the 
changes  in  living  matter,  we  soon  get  beyond  the  limits  of 
observation  and  experiment.  It  may  of  course  be  said  that 
such  discussions  are  therefore  futile  and  out  of  the  province 
of  science.  But  if  this  view  be  accepted  we  must  cease  to 
enquire  almost  as  soon  as  we  have  commenced  to  in- 
vestigate. In  that  case  the  consideration  of  the  growth, 
formation  and  action  of  the  simplest  being,  and  of  every 
elementary  unit  entering  into  the  formation  of  the  tissues 
of  every  living  creature,  must  be  as  a  sealed  book.  And 
it  would  be  absurd  to  attempt  to  describe  the  processes 
of  growth,  formation  and  secretion,  as  they  occur  in  living 


VITAL  PHENOMENA.  107 

beings.  The  question  not  only  lies  at  the  very  root  of 
physiology,  but  forces  itself  upon  our  consideration  at  every 
step.  It  must,  therefore,  be  discussed,  and  provisional 
hypotheses  may  be  advanced  if  only  to  mark  the  paths 
already  traversed  in  the  course  of  our  difficult  and  never- 
ending  exploration. 

That  the  physical  school  should  try  to  stop  all  enquiry 
at  this  very  point  is  exactly  what  might  be  expected,  for 
the  subject  is  obviously  out  of  the  path  of  physical  enquiry, 
but  it  by  no  means,  therefore,  follows  that  nothing  is  to  be 
learnt  concerning  it.  No  wonder  that  those  who  would 
have  us  believe  that  the  highest  aspirations  of  the  soul  are 
but  manifestations  of  so  many  units  of  force,  desire  to 
chain  the  mind  so  tightly  to  the  material  that  it  shall 
no  longer  exercise  one  of  its  remarkable  endowments — 
that  of  stretching  towards  regions  into  which  the  senses 
cannot  penetrate.  Is  the  mind  to  follow  the  senses, 
instead  of  leading,  controlling,  and  directing  them?  Are 
the  senses  to  govern  the  intellect  and  to  dictate  to  it  the 
conditions  under  which  it  may  work  ?  But  even  the  dis- 
ciples of  the  physical  school  cannot  altogether  refrain  from 
advancing  vain  speculations  and  fanciful  hypotheses.  Is  it 
then  the  attempt  to  speculate  in  one  particular  direction 
that  gives  such  offence  in  these  days,  and  which  some  try 
to  put  down,  with  firmness  and  force  ?  The  new  school 
professes  to  consider  all  enquiries  worthless  which  are  not 
conducted  by  experiment  and  observation,  and  yet  how  many 
obscure  and  doubtful  facts  of  observation  and  experiment 
are  advanced  and  used  as  scientific  certainties,  when  the 
magic  light  of  physical  theory  has  been  projected  upon 


Io8  LIFE. 

them  ?  It  is  indeed  very  desirable  to  bring  us  face  to  face 
with  "  facts,"  but  it  is  astonishing  how  many  grand  facts  of 
the  profoundest  significance  are  slowly  resolved  into  harm- 
less fictions  of  the  imagination  condensed  and  duly  con- 
centrated into  very  strong  language  to  suit  the  dictates  of 
a  party  determined  to  make  people  think  in  one  way  only, 
or  to  prevent  them  from  thinking  at  all.  But  the  autho- 
ritative language  of  opponents  need  not  deter  us  from 
entering  upon  the  discussion  of  a  matter  which  is  of 
more  than  ordinary  interest  to  all,  and  I  shall  venture  to 
draw  certain  conclusions  concerning  the  probable  nature  of 
life ;  although  I  can  only  receive  indirect  assistance  from 
observation  and  experiment. 

There  is  in  living  matter  nothing  which  can  be  called  a 
mechanism,  nothing  in  which  structure  can  be  discerned. 
A  little  transparent  colourless  material  is  the  seat  of  these 
marvellous  powers  or  properties  by  which  the  form,  struc- 
ture, and  function  of  the  tissues  and  organs  of  all  living 
things  are  determined.  But  this  transparent  material  pos- 
sesses a  remarkable  power  of  movement,  which  has  been 
already  referred  to  (see  p.  39).  It  may  thus  transport 
itself  long  distances,  and  extend  itself  so  as  to  get  through 
pores,  holes,  and  canals  too  minute  to  be  seen  even  with 
the  aid  of  very  high  powers.  There  are  creatures  of 
exquisite  tenuity  which  are  capable  of  climbing  through 
fluids  and  probably  through  the  air  itself — creatures  which 
climb  without  muscles,  nerves  or  limbs — creatures  with 
no  mechanism,  having  no  structure,  capable  when  sus- 
pended in  the  medium  in  which  they  live,  of  extend- 
ing any  one  part  of  the  pulpy  matter  of  which  they 


OF  A  LIVING  SPHERULE.  109 

consist  beyond  another  part,  and  of  causing  the  rest  to 
follow;  as  if  each  part  willed  to  move  and  did  so,  or 
moved  in  immediate  response  to  mandates  operating  upon 
it  from  a  distance,  governed  by  some  undiscovered,  and  at 
present  unimagined  laws, — creatures  which  multiply  by  sepa- 
rating into  two  or  more  parts  without  loss  of  substance,  or 
capacity,  or  power.  It  would  seem  that  each  part  pos- 
sessed equal  powers  with  the  whole,  for  the  smallest  particle 
detached  may  soon  grow  into  a  body  like  the  original  mass 
in  every  respect ;  and  the  process  may  be  repeated  infinitely 
without  any  loss  or  diminution  in  capacity  or  power.  It 
may  be  asked  if  there  is  anything  approaching  this  oc- 
curring within  the  range  of  physics  or  chemistry. 

Of  a  Living  Spherule. — Let  us  imagine  we  could 
look  into  the  ultimate  particles  of  the  living,  active, 
moving  matter,  and  consider  what  we  should  probably 
discern.  I  think  we  should  see  spherules  of  extreme 
minuteness,  each  composed  of  still  smaller  spherules, 
and  these  of  spherules  infinitely  minute.  Such  spherules 
have  upon  their  surface  a  small  quantity  of  matter  differ- 
ing in  properties  from  that  in  the  interior,  but  so  soft 
and  diffluent  that  the  particles  may  come  into  very  close 
proximity.  In  each  little  spherule  the  matter  is  in  active 
movement,  and  new  minute  spherules  are  being  formed  in 
its  central  part,  and  these  are  making  their  way  outwards 
so  as  to  give  place  for  the  formation  of  new  ones,  which 
are  continually  appearing  in  the  centre  of  every  one  of 
the  living  particles.  The  rate  of  growth  of  the  entire 
mass  varies  with  the  rate  at  which  the  new  particles  are 
evolved  in  the  centre. 


IIO  VITALITY. 


Each  spherical  particle  is  free  to  move  in  fluid,  and  the 
intervals  between  the  particles  are  occupied  by  fluid.  This 
fluid  contains,  in  solution, — 

1.  Matter  about  to  become  living; 

2.  Substances  which  exert  a  chemical  action,  but  do 
not  necessarily  form  a  constituent  part  of  the  living  mass, 
together  with  particles  which  are  rejected,  and  not  capable 
of  being  animated  ;  and 

3.  Substances  resulting    from  the    changes    ensuing  in 
particles  which  have  arrived  at  the  end  of  their  period  of 
existence,   and  the  compounds  formed   by   the   action   of 
oxygen  upon  these. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  smallest  particle  of 
living  matter  is  complex.  It  is  impossible  to  conceive 
the  existence  of  a  living  particle  of  any  simple  substance 
like  iron,  oxygen,  nitrogen,  &c. ;  for  living  involves  changes 
in  which  several  different  elements  take  part.  It  seems 
to  me,  therefore,  that  the  term  living  atom  cannot  with 
propriety  be  employed,  seeing  that  living  matter  is  of 
complex  composition,  while  the  idea  of  an  atom  seems  to 
nvolve  simplicity  of  constitution,  if  not  indivisibility.  The 
whole  question  of  the  arrangement  and  form  of  the  atoms 
in  living  matter  can  at  present  only  be  discussed  theoreti- 
cally ;  and  I  would  now  merely  remark  with  reference  to 
this  subject,  that  although  all  living  particles  are  of  complex 
composition,  many  different  elements  may  exist  in  very 
different  proportions  in  living  matter;  and  that  there  is 
reason  to  believe  that  the  smallest  particles  of  every  kind  of 
living  matter  are  spherical.  It  is  not  possible  to  see,  with 
the  highest  powers  now  made,  particles  which  would  in  all 


CENTRIFUGAL  MO  VEMENTS.  1 1 1 

probability  be  demonstrable  by  more  perfect  glasses.  But 
there  is  reason  to  think  that  in  any  case  we  must  fail  to  see 
the  actual  particles,  which  are  the  seat  of  change,  in  con- 
sequence of  their  extreme  tenuity  and  transparency.  There 
must,  indeed,  be  centres  more  central  than  the  most  remote 
spots  which  can  be  rendered  evident  to  the  senses,  and  it 
is  not  possible  to  conceive  an  actual  centre.  The  most 
minute  molecule  must  be  compound  to  its  very  centre,  and 
yet  the  resolution  of  complex  matter  into  their  elements 
must  take  place,  and  the  re-arrangement  of  these  in  a  new 
manner  must  occur  in  the  central  part  of  every  molecule 
of  which  every  mass  of  living  matters  consists.  The 
further  consideration  of  this  question  is  of  the  deepest 
interest ;  but  the  inquiry  assumes  a  too  purely  speculative 
character  for  me  to  pursue  it  here,  as  I  am  anxious  not  to 
diverge  very  far  from  the  consideration  of  matters  which 
may  be  investigated  by  observation  and  experiment.  It 
seems,  however,  to  me  probable  that  the  wonderful  changes 
occurring  when  inanimate  matter  becomes  living,  which 
occur  in  living  beings  alone,  take  place  in  the  central  part 
of  the  spherical  particles  of  germinal  matter  only.  Dis- 
cussions as  to  the  nature  of  the  vital  forces  must,  I  think, 
therefore  be  confined  to  the  consideration  of  the  changes 
which  take  place  in  those  minute  living  spherules  of  which 
there  is  reason  to  believe  we  can  only  see  some  which  are 
comparatively  of  large  size,  and  probably  many  series  re- 
moved from  their  ultimate  spherical  components. 

Centrifugal  Movement  of  Living  Particles. — Movement 
takes  place  in  the  most  minute  living  particles  in  a  direc- 
tion from  centre  to  circumference,  while  the  inanimate  matter 


II2  VITALITY. 


which  is  about  to  become  living  passes  in  the  opposite  di- 
rection (see p.  47) ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  inanimate  matter 
passes  into  the  centre  of  a  particle  which  already  lives, 
becomes  living,  and  then  moves  outwards.  The  flow  of  the 
inanimate  matter  is  centripetal,  and  the  movement  of  the 
living  matter  is  centrifugal.  But  both  sets  of  movements 
are  to  be  accounted  for  by  the  centrifugal  tendency  of  the 
living  matter ;  for  it  is  obvious  that  as  it  thus  tends  to  move 
from  a  centre,  a  flow  in  the  opposite  direction  must  be 
induced.  Such  tendency  to  move  from  a  centre,  it  would 
seem,  must  be  due  to  a  force  very  different  from  that  which 
controls  the  movements  of  inanimate  matter.  Moreover, 
while  cosmical  force  influences  masses  of  the  largest  magni- 
tude and  of  infinite  minuteness,  through  varying  distance,  the 
vital  forces  can  only  exert  their  sway  when  the  distance  is 
infinitely  short ;  and  it  would  seem  that  this  influence  can 
only  affect  matter  which  has  arrived  at  the  very  centre  of  the 
living  particle. 

New  Centres  not  formed  by  Aggregation. — It  cannot 
be  supposed  that  the  new  centres  of  living  matter  are 
in  any  way  formed  by  the  aggregation  of  particles  derived 
from  distant  parts  ;  for,  if  this  were  so,  these  living 
particles  must  have  traversed  formed  material,  and  passed 
to  the  very  centre  of  the  living  germinal  matter.  But  we 
have  ample  evidence  to  prove  that  the  movement  of  living 
particles  is  in  one  direction  only,  from  and  not  towards 
centres.  Moreover,  there  is  reason  to  think  that  the  only 
matter  passing  towards  centres  is  dissolved  non-living 
pabulum,  and  if  living  particles  were  suspended  in  this,  they 
would  be  filtered  off  by  the  formed  material,  and  would  never 


AL  TERA  TION  IN  VITAL  PO  WER.  T  1 3 

reach  the  living  matter.  The  arrangement  is  such  as  to 
permit  fluid  only  to  go  to  the  living  matter,  and  check  the 
passage  of  all  insoluble  particles  of  whatever  kind.  While, 
if  we  admitted  as  possible  the  aggregation  of  millions  of 
particles  having  different  properties  and  powers,  we  should 
still  be  quite  unable  to  explain  how  it  was  that  they  did 
not  interfere  with  one  another's  interests ;  why,  for  instance, 
the  most  vigorous  did  not  grow  at  the  expense  of  their 
weaker  brethren,  starving  them  by  appropriating  their 
pabulum,  destroying  them  utterly,  and  occupying  the  space 
which  they  had  not  the  strength  to  retain. 

Alteration  in  Vital  Power. — It  is  remarkable  that 
the  results  of  the  act  of  living  in  different  masses  of 
germinal  matter  having  the  same  origin  should  be  very 
different.  And  in  the  development  of  new  centres  one 
within  the  other,  the  masses  last  produced  seem  to  have 
acquired  powers  which  their  progenitors  did  not  possess. 
In  the  formation  of  the  ovum  itself  the  production  of 
centre  within  centre  proceeds  for  a  long  time  before  the 
actual  mass  from  which  the  new  being  is  to  be  evolved 
is  produced.  On  the  other  hand,  thousands  of  masses 
of  germinal  matter  are  formed  during  the  early  periods  of 
development,  which  apparently  only  serve  the  purpose  of 
giving  origin  within  themselves  to  others  from  which  those 
which  are  to  take  part  in  the  formation  of  tissues  are  at 
length  developed.  Thus,  many  successive  series  of  masses 
of  germinal  matter  are  formed,  and  are  succeeded  by  new 
ones  before  those  by  which  the  tissue  or  organ  is  to  be 
formed  are  produced.  And  these  result  from  the  develop- 
ment of  new  centres  or  nuclei  within  already  existing 

I 


H4  VITALITY. 


living  matter.  Each  successive  series  of  nuclei  seems  to 
acquire  new  power,  although  there  are  no  characters  by 
which  it  could  be  distinguished  from  any  pre-existing  or  suc- 
ceeding series.  That  there  is  a  difference  is,  however, 
proved  by  the  difference  in  the  results  of  living.  Moreover, 
at  the  same  time  that  the  new  centre  acquires  new  powers, 
it  retains  by  inheritance  some  of  those  possessed  by  the 
germinal  matter  that  preceded  it,  and  hands  these  down  to 
the  new  centres  it  originates.  It  would,  therefore,  appear 
more  in  accordance  with  the  facts  to  conclude  that  the 
powers  exhibited  by  the  last  of  a  series  of  masses  of  germinal 
matter  were  somehow  retained  in  relation  with  the  matter 
of  every  one  of  its  predecessors,  and  thus  handed  down 
from  generation  to  generation,  than  to  assume  that  the  new 
powers  were  acquired  in  consequence  of  the  different  series 
being  successively  exposed  to  different  external  conditions. 
But  this  last  view  is  really  untenable,  because  we  have 
abundant  evidence  of  the  transmission  of  peculiar  pro- 
perties and  powers,  through  a  vast  number  of  successive 
units  during  a  considerable  period  of  time,  and  though 
sometimes  dormant  for  a  while,  they  are  yet  at  last  mani- 
fested so  distinctly  that  no  doubt  could  be  entertained  as 
to  their  actual  transmission  from  particle  to  particle. 

Increased  Action. — Increase  in  formative  and  constructive 
power  seems  to  be  associated  with  the  most  limited  change 
in  germinal  matter,  while  rapid  change — increased  vital 
action — seems  to  be  invariably  connected  with  decadence 
in  power.  How  can  such  phenomena  be  in  any  way  due 
to  the  influence  of  the  ordinary  forces  associated  with 
lifeless  matter  ?  No  form  or  mode  of  force  yet  discovered 


INCREASED  VITAL  ACTION.  115 

has  been  known  to  act  in  any  way  at  all  analogous  to 
this.  The  results  must,  therefore,  be  attributed  to  some 
peculiar  power  capable  of  controlling  and  directing  both 
matter  and  force. 

It  has  been  suggested  that  the  different  substances  and 
different  structures  produced  by  germinal  matter  at  different 
periods  of  development  may  depend  upon  the  different 
surrounding  conditions  present  when  the  changes  occur. 
This,  however,  is  no  explanation  at  all,  for  the  surrounding 
conditions  to  which  a  mass  of  living  matter  in  a  growing 
organism  is  exposed,  as  well  as  the  circumstances  con- 
cerned in  the  production  of  these,  are  complex.  They  are 
not  simple  external  conditions,  but  are  in  part  the  result  of 
external  circumstances,  and  in  part  of  a  previous  state  of 
things  in  the  establishment  of  which  pre-existing  vital 
powers,  associated  with  germinal  matter,  played  no  unim- 
portant part.  It  has  been  shown  that  the  production  of 
formed  matter  is  due  to  the  death  of  living  matter  under 
certain  conditions,  which  is  itself  a  highly  complex  phe- 
nomenon, and  cannot  be  explained  without  supposing — 

1.  Certain  internal  forces  capable  of  causing  the  elements 
of  the  matter  to  arrange  themselves  in  a  certain  definite 
manner  totally  different  from  that  in  which  the  ordinary  forces 
of  matter  would  cause  these  elements  to  be  arranged ;  and 

2.  Certain  influences  operating  from  without  (i.e.,  surround- 
ing external  conditions)  tending  to  prevent  the  supposed 
internal  forces  from  exerting  their  sway.     The  composition, 
structure  and  properties  of  the  matter  produced,  must,  it 
seems  to  me,  be  referred  to  the  influence  of  these  different 
antagonistic  forces  acting  upon  matter  in  opposite  directions. 

I    2 


ll6  LIFE. 

All  this,  which  takes  place  in  all  living  particles,  seems 
very  different  from  anything  going  on  in  non-living  matter. 

Hypothesis  of  Vital  Force. — It  seems  to  me  that  the 
facts  cannot  be  accounted  for  except  on  the  hypothesis 
of  the  existence  of  some  force  or  power  which  influences, 
in  a  manner  we  do  not  yet  understand,  the  ultimate 
elements,  or  the  compound  molecules,  and  causes  them 
to  take  up  particular  relations  to  one  another,  so  that 
when  they  combine,  compounds  possessing  special  cha- 
racters shall  be  formed.  For,  surely  it  cannot  be 
maintained  that  the  atoms  arrange  themselves,  and  devise 
what  positions  each  is  to  take  up, — and  it  would  be  yet 
more  extravagant  to  attribute  to  ordinary  force  or  energy, 
atomic  rule  and  directive  agency.  We  might  as  well  try  to 
make  ourselves  believe  that  the  laboratory  fire  made  and 
lighted  itself,  that  the  chemical  compounds  put  themselves 
into  the  crucible,  and  the  solutions  betook  themselves  to 
the  beakers  in  the  proper  order,  and  in  the  exact  propor- 
tions required  to  form  certain  definite  compounds.  But 
while  all  will  agree  that  it  is  absurd  to  ignore  the  chemist  in 
the  laboratory,  many  insist  upon  ignoring  the  presence  of 
anything  representing  the  chemist  in  the  living  matter  which 
they  call  the  "cell-laboratory."  In  the  one  case  the  chemist 
works  and  guides,  but  in  the  other  it  is  maintained,  the  life- 
less molecules  of  matter  are  themselves  the  active  agents  in 
developing  vital  phenomena. 

Some  have  taught  that  mind  transcends  life,  and  life 
transcends  chemistry,  just  as  chemical  affinity  transcends 
mechanics.  But  no  one  has  proved,  and  no  one  can  prove, 
that  mind  and  life  are  in*  any  way  related  to  chemistry  and 


VITAL  POWER.  II7 


mechanics.  If  the  step  from  mechanics  to  chemistry  is 
known,  has  been  proved,  and  is  admitted,  that  from  chemistry 
to  life  is  assumed,  and  assumed  without  the  slightest 
reason.  If  it  had  been  shown  that  there  was  some  sort  of 
relation  between  A  and  B,  and  another  sort  of  relation 
between  C  D,  would  any  one  venture  to  argue  that,  there- 
fore, B  and  C  must  be  related  ?  Neither  can  it  be  said  that 
life  works  with  physical  and  chemical  forces,  for  there  is  no 
evidence  that  this  is  so.  On  the  other  hand  it  is  quite 
certain  that  life  overcomes,  in  some  very  remarkable  and 
unknown  manner,  the  influence  of  physical  forces  and 
chemical  affinities.  Does  the  tree  grow  away  from  the 
earth  or  its  roots  into  it,  in  obedience  to  the  laws  of  gravi- 
tation? Are  certain  things  taken  up  from  the  soil  and 
others  rejected,  or  do  the  leaf  cells  tear  away  from  carbonic 
acid  its  carbon,  and  drive  off  its  oxygen  by  reason  of 
chemical  affinity  ?  Of  course,  it  will  be  said  that  capillary 
attraction,  osmose  and  other  forces,  contribute  in  a  highly 
complex  manner  to  bring  about  the  results;  but  every  one 
at  all  acquainted  with  the  subject  knows,  that  the  facts  have 
not  been,  and  cannot  be  explained.  Such  questions  are 
usually  evaded  by  those  who  profess  to  explain  them. 
I  ask  for  one  single  instance  in  which  the  phenomena 
actually  occurring  in  any  living  thing,  or  in  a  particle  of 
living  matter,  can  be  adequately  explained  by  physics  and 
chemistry.  The  only  answer  I  get  is,  that  if  the  pheno- 
mena cannot  be  explained  now,  it  is  certain  they  will  be  at 
no  very  distant  period.  One  must,  however,  acquire  pro- 
digious physical  faith  before  one  can  hope  to  believe  that 
prophetic  physics  and  cherhistry  are  as  worthy  of  acceptance 


Il8  VITALITY. 


and  as  convincing  to  the  reason  as  facts  of  observation  and 
experiment. 

If  the  explanation  of  the  facts  by  calling  in  the  aid  of 
some  agency,  force,  or  power  totally  distinct  from  ordinary 
force  is  unsatisfactory,  is  it  not  more  unsatisfactory,  nay,  is 
it  not  even  false,  to  attribute  them  to  the  action  of  the 
ordinary  cosmical  forces,  concerning  which  much  is  known, 
but  which  have  never  been  proved  to  be  capable  of  effect- 
ing any  changes  at  all  like  those  which  occur  in  every  kind 
of  living  matter? 

And  it  would  surely  be  more  in  accordance  with  the 
true  spirit  of  science,  at  least  while  our  knowledge  remains 
very  imperfect,  to  study  still  more  carefully  the  phenomena 
of  the  simplest  known  forms  of  living  matter  than  to  affirm 
boastingly,  that  not  only  these  phenomena  but  those  mani- 
fested by  the  highest  form  living  matter  is  known  to 
take,  undoubtedly,  result  from  the  influence  of  mere  force 
which  never  made  a  brick  or  formed  a  wheel,  but  yet  is 
held  capable  of  constructing  those  most  wonderful  and  most 
beautiful  mechanisms  which  could  never  have  been  con- 
ceived by  the  most  vivid  imagination,  but  which  are  being 
revealed  to  us  in  new  multitudes  day  by  day  in  glorious 
perfection.  Surely,  these  no  more  result  from  the  fortuitous 
or  force-impelled  aggregation  of  atoms  than  pictures,  statues, 
mills,  or  ships  do. 

If,  then,  we  take  a  general  survey  of  the  phenomena 
peculiar  to  living  things,  I  think  we  shall  find  ourselves 
compelled  by  the  facts  to  accept  some  such  inferences  as 
the  following : — 


VITALITY.  II9 


In  all  living  beings  there  exists  matter  in  a  peculiar 
state  which  we  call  living.  This  living  matter  manifests 
phenomena  which  are  different  from  any  phenomena  proved 
to  be  due  to  the  operation  of  any  known  laws.  It  moves  in 
a  manner  which  cannot  be  explained  by  physics.  Changes 
are  effected  in  its  composition  which  cannot  be  accounted 
for,  and  various  substances  are  formed  by  it  which  may 
exhibit  structure,  properties,  and  a  capacity  for  acting  in  a 
manner  which  is  peculiar  to  living  beings,  and  cannot  be 
imitated  artificially  or  satisfactorily  explained.  It  takes 
up  non-living  matter  in  solution,  and  communicates  its 
wonderful  properties  to  it.  Having  increased  to  a  certain 
size,  the  mass  of  living  matter  divides  into  smaller  portions, 
every  one  of  which  possesses  the  same  properties  as  the 
the  parent  mass,  and  in  equal  degree. 

Scientific  investigators  have  hitherto  failed  to  discover 
any  laws  by  which  these  facts  may  be  accounted  for.  But 
rather  than  ignore  or  misrepresent  them,  or  affirm  anything 
concerning  them  which  we  cannot  prove,  as  some  have 
done,  it  seems  to  me  preferable  to  resort  provisionally  to 
hypothesis.  In  order  to  account  for  the  facts,  I  conceive 
that  some  directing  agency  of  a  kind  peculiar  to  the  living 
world  exists  in  association  with  every  particle  of  living 
matter,  which,  in  some  hitherto  unexplained  manner,  affects 
temporarily  its  elements,  and  determines  the  precise  changes 
which  are  to  take  place  when  the  living  matter  again  comes 
under  the  influence  of  certain  external  conditions. 

In  higher  animals,  besides  giving  rise  to  the  phenomena 
above  referred  to  every  instant  during  life  in  every  part  of 
the  organism,  this  supposed  agency  or  power,  acting  under 


120  LIFE. 

certain  circumstances  at  an  early  period  of  development,  so 
disposes  the  material  which  it  governs,  that  mechanisms 
result  of  most  wonderful  structure,  at  any  rate  admirably 
adapted,  if  they  have  been  actually  designed,  for  the  fulfilment 
of  definite  purposes.  These  mechanisms  were  anticipated, 
as  it  were,  from  the  earliest  period,  and  their  formation 
provided  for  by  the  preparatory  changes  through  which  the 
structures  had  to  pass  before  perfect  development  could  be 
attained.  Can  these  phenomena  be  accounted  for  except 
through  the  influence  of  some  wonderful  power  or  agency 
such  as  we  are  now  contemplating  ? 

Of  all  organic  mechanism,  the  most  perfect,  the  most 
exalted,  and  as  regards  mere  structure  the  most  elaborate, 
is  the  nervous.  Widely  diffused,  intimately  concerned  in 
the  actions  going  on  in  various  tissues,  and  co-extensive 
with  most  of  these,  it  sends  filaments  to  the  very  confines 
of  the  organism.  Through  this  mechanism  alone,  the  very 
last  to  be  perfected,  external  changes  affect  the  peculiar 
form  of  living  matter  with  which  it  is  in  the  closest  relation, 
and  are  thus  rendered  evident  to  the  living  being.  The 
changes  occurring  in  the  central  living  matter  of  the 
nervous  apparatus  may  give  rise  to  secondary,  combined, 
and  complex  actions,  through  which  various  ends  may  be 
accomplished.  These  internal  impulses  are  themselves  the 
movements  of  the  particles  of  the  living  matter  induced  by 
the  supposed  vital  power  or  agency  acting  upon  them. 

In  animals  yet  higher  in  the  scale  of  creation,  the 
nervous  mechanism  through  which  alone  the  vital  power 
influences  other  tissues,  so  as  to  give  rise  to  associated  and 
combined  acts,  is  still  more  perfect  and  elaborate ;  but  it  is 


VITAL  POWER.  i2i 


formed  according  to  and  acts  upon  the  same  principles. 
Actions  most  complex  are  carried  out  through  the  influence 
of  what  is  ordinarily  termed  will.  This  is  essentially  related 
to  life  itself,  and  probably  is  the  vital  force  or  power  of 
certain  kinds  of  living  matter.  But  it  must  not  be  supposed 
that  vital  phenomena  are  due  to  will  alone,  for  in  all  cases 
these  occur  long  before  there  are  any  manifestations  of  will, 
as  the  term  is  ordinarily  understood, — indeed,  before  the 
tissues  through  which  alone  will  operates  have  been  de- 
veloped. At  all  periods  of  life  there  are  tissues  which  live 
and  grow  independently  of  the  influence  of  will.  Neither 
can  instinct  nor  mind  be  regarded  as  life,  although  I  think 
these,  as  well  as  will,  are  forms  of  vital  power. 

In  man  there  seems  to  be  seated  in  and  limited  to 
a  special  part  of  his  nervous  mechanism,  a  still  higher  and 
more  wonderful  power,  influencing  a  very  special  and  easily 
destructible  living  matter.  By  virtue  of  this  power  man 
alone,  of  all  created  beings,  is  impelled  to  seek  for  the 
causes  of  the  phenomena  he  observes,  and  is  enabled 
to  devise  new  arrangements  of  material  substances  for  his 
own  definite  purposes,  and  in  a  manner  in  which  these  sub- 
stances were  never  arranged  before,  and  in  which  it  is  not 
conceivable  they  could  be  arranged  without  man's  design 
and  agency.  The  power  supposed,  totally  distinct  from  any 
forces  or  properties  of  which  we  are  cognizant,  and  not  in 
any  way  correlated  with  any  known  forms  or  modes  of  force 
of  which  we  have  any  experience, — exerts  its  sway  upon  any 
definite  portion  of  matter,  during  varying  but  usually  only 
very  brief  periods  of  time,  often  momentarily,  and  is  then 
transferred  to,  or  passes  on,  and  influences  new  particles. 


122  LIFE. 

From  these  the  powers  are  transmitted  to  others,  and  so 
on.  The  amount  of  matter  influenced  at  any  one  moment 
being  greater  in  some  situations  than  in  others,  and  varying 
according  to  a  number  of  circumstances.  In  relation  with 
the  delicate  living  matter,  seated  near  the  surface  of  the  grey 
matter  of  the  convolutions  of  man's  brain,  which  is  alone 
concerned  in  mental  action,  I  conceive  that  vital  power 
attains  its  most  exalted  form.  It  seems  to  be  temporarily 
chained,  as  it  were,  to  this  matter,  which  it  acts  upon,  and 
through  which  alone  it  can  make  itself  evident ;  but  seeing 
that  all  forms  of  vital  power  are  transferable,  surely  there 
is  nothing  contrary  to  reason  in  supposing  that  it  may  be 
freed  from  the  material,  and  yet  be. 


OF  MIND. 


Of  Nerve  Action  in  General. 

|T  has  been  very  generally  concluded  that  the 
peripheral  excitation  of  a  nerve  is  due  to  some 
change  taking  place  in  the  nerve  fibre  itself;  and 
it  must  be  admitted  that  some  of  the  most  recent  anatomi- 
cal observations  in  Germany  favour  this  view,  inasmuch  as 
fine  terminal  filaments  of  nerve  fibre  destitute  of  germinal  matter 
said  to  ramify  amongst  the  anatomical  elements  of  certain  are 
tissues.  And  these  fibres  are-  represented  as  terminating  in 
free  ends,  which  may  reach  the  surface  of  the  cuticle  for 
example,  and  even  come  into  actual  contact  with  anything 
which  touches  it.  But  those  who  describe  and  figure  such 
fibres  amongst  the  epithelial  cells  of  an  epidermic  tissue, 
do  not  tell  us  how  they  were  formed,  and  how  they  came 
into  the  positions  in  which  observers  profess  to  demonstrate 
them.  Many  of  the  appearances  represented  in  recent 
drawings  of  the  supposed  nerve  terminations,  have  long 
been  familiar  to  me,  but  I  cannot  accept  the  interpretation 
which  has  been  given.  It  is  curious  that  lines  between 
certain  epithelial  cells,  which  by  some  have  been  looked 
upon  as  nerves,  have  been  regarded  by  other  observers  as 
lymphatics,  the  tubes  of  which  it  has  been  said  have  been 
actually  filled  with  colouring  matter.  Careful  observation, 


124  OF  MIND. 


under  most  favourable  circumstances,  has  forced  me  to  dis- 
sent entirely  from  both  views.  In  every  case  in  which  I 
have  been  able  to  demonstrate  the  finest  nerve  fibres  I  have 
succeeded  in  proving  the  existence  of  germinal  matter  in 
connection  with  them. 

There  is,  however,  no  doubt  that  nerve  action  is  influ- 
enced by  pressure  upon  the  fibre  of  a  nerve  without  any 
change  in  germinal  matter.  In  many  nerves  of  the  higher 
animals  a  considerable  length  of  axis  cylinder  intervenes 
between  the  nerve  centre  and  the  peripheral  distribution  of 
the  nerve  fibres,  which  is  destitute  of  germinal  matter,  but 
which,  nevertheless,  receives  and  transmits  nervous  impres- 
sions made  upon  it  in  this  part  of  its  course.  So  that,  although 
absence  of  germinal  matter  from  a  considerable  extent  of 
peripheral  nerve  fibre  does  not  justify  the  conclusion  that 
the  nerve  fibre  in  question  is  not  an  active  fibre,  the  mere 
statement  that  very  fine  fibres  have  been  seen  amongst 
epithelial  or  other  cells,  and  constitute  the  essential  part  of 
the  peripheral  nerve  apparatus,  must  be  received  with  the 
greatest  caution.  Until  these  supposed  nerve  fibres  have 
been  actually  followed  into  undoubted  nerve  trunks,  and 
the  manner  in  which  they  were  formed  has  been  clearly 
pointed  out,  we  cannot  be  expected  to  assent  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  the  appearances  described  are  really  due  to  nerves 
at  all.  In  all  tissues  of  vertebrata  in  which  I  have  studied 
the  very  fine  peripheral  nerve  fibres,  I  have  succeeded  in 
tracing  them  into  undoubted  nerve  trunks,  and  I  have 
always  detected  numerous  masses  of  germinal  matter  in 
connection  with  these  fibres,  as  will  be  found  figured  in  my 
drawings.  Moreover,  the  germinal  matter  is  more  abun- 


ON  NER  VE  A  CTION  IN  GENERAL.  1 2  5 

dant  in  the  terminal  portions  of  the  peripheral  nerve  organs 
that  I  have  studied  than  in  any  other  situations.  I  should, 
therefore,  doubt  if  terminal  fibres  which  were  destitute  of 
germinal  matter  were  nerve  fibres  at  all. 

From  a  consideration  of  the  facts  we  are  led  to  conclude 
that  the  nerve  fibre  in  all  cases  transmits  the  nerve  current 
as  a  conductor,  and  that  pressure,  &c.,  upon  any  part  of  its 
course  will  affect  the  rate  of  transmission  of  the  current  and 
the  conducting  property  of  the  fibre,  but  that  the  current 
originates  in  germinal  matter. 

That  the  masses  of  germinal  matter,  which  I  have 
shown  to  be  numerous  in  the  fine  nerve  fibres  of  nerve 
organs,  besides  taking  part  in  the  formation  of  the  fibres, 
are  concerned  in  nervous  action,  appears  therefore  to  me 
probable  from  the  following  facts  : — 

1.  They  are  very  numerous  in  the  peripheral  ramifica- 
tions of  all  nerves. 

2.  All  special  peripheral  nerve  organs,  as  the  retina,  the 
expansions  of  the  olfactory  and  auditory  nerves,  the  papillae 
of  touch  and  taste,  as  well  as  the  peripheral  nervous  expan- 
sions beneath  sensitive  mucous  membranes,  the  skin,  &c., 
are  remarkable  for  the  great  number,  as  well  as  for  the 
large  size,  of  the  masses  of  germinal  matter. 

3.  The  proportion  of  germinal   matter  is  always  very 
great  in  nerve  centres,  which  there  is  abundant  reason  for 
regarding  as   the  principal   seats  of  development  of  the 
nerve  force. 

4.  That  where,  as  in  the  sensitive  "papilla  upon  the  toe 
of  the  frog,  the  nerve  organ  is  more  acutely  sensitive  (or 
more  active  in  any  other  way)  at  one  part  of  the  year  than 


126  OF  MIND. 


at  another,  its  increased  activity  is  associated  with  a  great 
increase  in  the  amount  of  the  germinal  matter. 

5.  The  principal  change  which  takes  place  in  a  texture 
which  in  health  appears  to  be  but  slightly  sensitive,  and 
becomes  eminently  so  when  inflamed,  as  the  peritoneum,  is 
a  very  great  increase  in  the  germinal  matter  which  it  contains 
and  this  often  proceeds  to  such  an  extent  that  the  ramifica- 
tions of  the  nerves  appear  as  lines  of  oval  masses  of  ger- 
minal matter,  so  that  when  a  tissue  which  in  the  healthy 
state  gives  no  evidence  of  sensation  becomes  acutely  pain- 
ful when  inflamed,  the  feeling  of  pain  must  be  due  in  some 
way  to  an  increase  of  the  germinal  matter  of  the  nerves  as 
well  as  that  of  other  tissues. 

Of  the  Nerve  Current. — The  nerve  current  itself  probably 
results  in  a  great  measure  from  changes  occurring  in  the 
germinal  matter  of  the  nerve  centres,  or  more  probably  in 
the  chemical  compounds  immediately  formed  by  it ;  and  the 
masses  of  germinal  matter  in  the  peripheral  nerve  organs 
most  likely  give  origin  to  feeble  currents  in  much  the  same 
way.  In  disease  the  intensity  of  the  currents  formed  at  the 
periphery  of  the  nerves  is  probably  increased. 

With  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  nerve  current  little 
positive  is  known,  the  general  opinion  of  physiologists  being 
that  it  is  some  mode  of  force  correlated  with  heat,  electricity, 
&c.,  but  not  exactly  identical  with  any  form  or  mode  of 
energy  known.  The  arguments  upon  which  this  opinion 
is  based  appear  to  me  very  inconclusive.  Is  it  reasonable 
to  assume  new  modes  or  forms  of  force  ?  Surely  the 
evidence  is  strongly  in  favour  of  the  view  that  the  nerve 
current  is  electricity,  and  I  think  that  most,  if  not  all, 


OF  THE  NERVE  CURRENT.  I2y 

the  phenomena  familiar  to  us  may  be  explained  upon  this 
view.  Some  physiologists  have  sought  to  account  for  the 
wonderful  phenomena  of  the  nervous  system  by  supposing 
that  some  force  or  power  of  a  peculiar  and  exceptional  kind 
is  at  work,  and  it  seems  scarcely  to  have  occurred  to  them, 
if  ordinary  force,  as  electricity,  be  made  to  travel  in  different 
directions,  and  the  currents  combined  in  various  ways  and 
made  to  traverse  series  of  conducting  cords  very  specially 
arranged,  according  to  design,  the  phenomena  may  be 
accounted  for  without  resorting  to  the  hypothesis  of  the 
existence  of  a  peculiar  mode  or  form  of  force  not  yet  dis- 
covered.* And  it  is  more  probable  that  the  various  effects 
are  determined  by  alterations  in  the  intensity  of  the  current, 
and  in  the  conducting  properties  of  the  fibres  than  by 
different  kinds  of  nerve  force.  It  is  surely  more  in  accordance 
with  reason  to  endeavour  to  explain  the  phenomena  by  the 
action  of  forces  we  know  something  about,  than  to  attribute 
them  to  the  influence  of  other  forms  or  modes  of  force 
which  are  purely  fanciful  and  fictitious.  At  any  rate  it 
will  be  time  to  call  in  the  aid  of  such  airy  nothings  when 
all  attempts  to  explain  the  facts  by  known  forces  shall  have 
failed.  No  one  has  yet  succeeded  in  rendering  it  probable 
that  the  nerve  current  is  not  electricity  while  a  great  number 

*  Physicists  and  chemists  see  no  difficulty  whatever  in  assuming  the 
existence  of  many  modes  of  force  of  which  they  can  form  no  conception, 
and  think  it  very  satisfactory  to  refer  phenomena  which  they  cannot 
understand  to  some  at  present  undiscovered  form  or  mode  of  ordinary 
motion  •  but  if  any  one  attributes  these  same  phenomena  to  the  influence 
of  some  equally  undiscovered  form  of  force  having  no  connexion  what- 
ever with  primary  energy  or  motion,  he  is  ridiculed,  because,  say  the 
physicists  and  chemists,  "  there  is  but  one  force  in  kosmos  !" 


128  OF  MIND. 


of  well  ascertained  facts  are  strongly  in  favour  of  this 
inference.* 

But  if  conclusive  proof  had  been  afforded  that  the  nerve 
current  was  electricity,  we  should  not  even  in  that  case  have 
ascertained  the  whole  truth,  and,  indeed,  should  have 
advanced  but  a  little  way  towards  a  true  explanation  of  nerve 
phenomena.  For  action  and  work  are  due  not  to  force 
alone,  but  to  the  machinery  by  which  the  force  is  con- 
ditioned, and  this  is  determined  in  nerve  organs  by  the 
arrangement  of  the  fibres  and  centres — in  short,  by  the 
form  or  structure  of  the  nerve  apparatus.  And  this  form 
and  structure  are  the  result  of  a  long  series  of  changes  of 
the  most  complex  character,  which  cannot  be  fully  explained 
in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge,  but  can  be  proved 
to  be  dependent  upon  the  germinal  matter ;  and  since  it  has 
been  shown  that  the  nervous  system  at  an  early  period  con- 
sists entirely  of  germinal  matter,  and  that  in  the  fully 
developed  state  there  is  much  germinal  matter  associated 
with  every  part  of  it  that  is  active,  especially  all  nerve 
centres  and  all  peripheral  organs,  it  is  obvious  that  we  can- 
not advance  one  step  towards  the  explanation  until  we  have 
determined  the  nature  of  the  changes  occurring  in  the 
germinal  matter. 

But  unfortunately  we  are  not  yet  acquainted  with  the 
exact  structure  even  of  the  simplest  nervous  apparatus. 

*  It  is  a  source  of  regret  to  me  that  my  friend  Dr.  Child  should 
have  so  mistaken  my  views  upon  this  matter,  as  to  tell  his  readers 
("Essays  on  Physiological  Subjects."  Second  edition,  p.  277)  that  I 
look  "upon  nerve  force  as  a  form  of  vital  force,"  which  is  a  view 
contrary  to  that  which  I  have  taught  for  the  last  twenty  years. 


STRUCTURE  OF  NERVE  APPARATUS. 


129 


We  do  not  know  exactly  what  is  essential  for  nervous  action, 
and  the  study  of  the  constitution  of  the  ultimate  active 
part  of  nerve  tissues  is  a  matter  of  the  greatest  difficulty. 
But  how  can  we  hope,  without  an  accurate  knowledge 
of  the  construction  of  the  simplest  type  of  nerve  instrument, 
to  learn  much  about  the  working  of  the  most  complex 
nervous  apparatus  ?  Is  not  the  kind  of  work  performed  by 
an  ordinary  machine  determined  by  its  construction,  and 
has  not  every  bit  of  the  work  done  a  particular  form  or 
character  stamped  upon  it  which  may  be  traced,  as  it  were, 
through  the  machine  to  its  designer?  To  say  that  the  work 
done  by  any  machine  is  the  result  of  force,  is,  therefore,  but 
a  half  truth, — nay,  it  is  not  truth  at  all,  for  force  alone  can- 
not do  the  work  or  produce  the  machine  which  performs 
the  work.  Both  the  work  and  the  machine  exhibit  character 
or  form  which  was  not  derived  from  force,  but  from  mind, 
or  whatever  that  may  be  called  which  governs,  directs, 
designs.  There  is  no  mechanism,  animate  or  inanimate, 
simple  or  complex,  which  has  resulted  only  from  the  influence 
of  ordinary  force ;  and  although  it  has  been  asserted  over 
and  over  again  that  force  forms  and  builds  tissues,  not  the 
slightest  evidence  can  be  advanced  in  support  of  this 
arbitrary  dogma.  It  would  not  be  more  absurd  to  assert 
that  motion  designs,  originates,  and  creates,  than  it  is  to 
maintain  that  force  forms  and  builds.  Nor  will  all  the 
energy,  authority,  and  influence  the  physico-chemical  school 
can  bring  to  bear,  succeed  in  forcing  thoughtful  and  in- 
telligent people  to  accept  such  assertions.  What  strikes  one 
as  most  wonderful  is  that  any  one  should  try  to  make  people 
believe  that  ordinary  force  can  form,  or  has  ever  formed,  any 

K 


I3o  OF  MIND. 


mechanism  or  other  thing  in  this  world  capable  of  working 
or  acting. 

OF  MENTAL  NERVOUS  ACTION.* 

After  the  admissions  I  have  been  obliged  to  make  of  the 
failure  of  attempts  to  demonstrate  the  mere  structure  of 
comparatively  simple  nerve  organs,  it  may  seem  almost  a 
waste  of  time  to  venture  upon  the  consideration  of  the  action 
of  the  highest  and  most  complex  of  them  all ;  but,  in  fact, 
opinions  have  been  formed  and  conclusions  have  been 
arrived  at  upon  the  subject.  There  can  be  little  impro- 
priety, therefore,  in  enquiring  what  is  the  general  conception 
of  mental  nerve  action  to  be  derived  from  contemplating 
the  structure  and  arrangement  of  the  tissues  concerned,  as 
far  as  these  have  yet  been  elucidated,  in  conjunction  with 
a  careful  consideration  of  important  general  facts  and  prin- 
ciples discovered  in  studying  other  and  less  complex  nerve 
phenomena. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  most  important  part  of 
the  mechanism  engaged  in  mental  action  is  situated  in  the 
grey  matter  of  the  cerebral  convolutions ;  and  the  results  of 
observations  upon  the  structure,  as  well  as  experiments 
upon  the  action  of  other  nerve  organs,  justify  us  in  the  con- 
clusion that  nerve-cells  consisting  of  germinal  matter  and 
formed  material,  and  nerve  fibres  composed  of  formed 
material  only,  are  the  active  agents.  These  are  so  arranged 

*  It  is  hoped  that  the  new  facts  and  observations  recorded  in  this 
section  will,  in  some  slight  degree,  atone  for  the  occasional  introduction 
of  what  will  now  be  regarded  by  many  modern  authorities  an  obsolete 
metaphysic. 


OF  ME  NT  A  L  NER  VO  US  A  CTION.  1 3  T 

as  to  constitute  a  mechanism  (if  this  term  may  be  properly 
applied  to  it)  of  marvellous  perfection  and  complexity. 
The  fibres,  many  being  of  extreme  tenuity,  are  seen  to 
interlace  with  one  another,  and  run  in  every  conceivable 
direction,  so  that  when  the  observer  realizes  the  actual 
arrangement  as  it  exists  in  a  very  small  portion  of  grey 
matter,  and  this  is  the  utmost  he  can  hope  to  do,  he  marvels 
how  it  has  been  brought  about.  Though  he  is  convinced 
that  the  whole  has  been,  as  it  were,  laid  down  according  to 
a  definite  plan  and  has  been  designed  to  fulfil  a  special 
purpose,  he  is  unable  to  picture  to  himself  the  gradual 
changes  by  which  the  result  has  been  attained,  and  he 
cannot  discover  the  laws  which  have  governed  them.  There 
can,  however,  be  no  question  that  our  knowledge  upon  these 
matters  will  increase  as  investigation  advances,  although  it 
is  not  likely  we  shall  ever  be  able  to  explain  with  exactness 
the  nature  of  the  power,  force,  or  property  which  determines 
at  the  first  the  ultimate  structure  and  exact  arrangement  the 
mechanism  shall  at  length  acquire.  To  state  that  this  is  due 
to  crystallisation,  or  formifaction,  or  differentiation,  and  to 
offer  any  such  vague  assertion  as  an  explanation  of  the  facts 
observed,  is  not  adding  to  our  knowledge. 

After  having  shown  (p.  87)  in  what  particulars  the  for- 
mation of  the  simplest  structure  differs  from  the  process 
of  crystallisation,  it  is  unnecessary  to  discuss  the  question 
with  reference  to  the  highest  and  most  complex  tissue 
known.  But  even  if  we  could  explain  the  formation  of  the 
complex  structure  of  the  cerebral  convolutions,  we  should 
have  advanced  but  a  little  way  towards  a  knowledge  of 
mental  action,  for,  as  it  were,  behind  all  this  structure, 

K    2 


132  OF  MIND. 


operating  now  on  one  part  of  the  mechanism,  now  on 
another,  is  the  mind,  the  will,  the  thinking  power  itself. 
What  is  the  nature  of  this,  and  how  does  it  act  upon  the 
mechanism  ?  If  the  conclusions  to  which  I  have  been  led 
with  regard  to  the  importance  of  germinal  matter  in  all 
ordinary  nervous  acts  be  correct,  it  is  almost  certain  that 
mental  nervous  action  is  very  intimately  associated  with 
changes  occurring  in  a  particular  kind  of  living  growing 
matter.  We  find  a  large  proportion  of  germinal  matter 
present  in  the  grey  matter  of  every  kind  of  brain,  and  at 
every  period  of  life.  Even  in  old  age,  when  the  proportion 
of  germinal  matter  in  the  various  tissues  and  organs  of  the 
body  has  become  much  reduced,  a  large  amount  is  still 
found  in  the  grey  matter  of  the  brain.  Moreover,  the  mental 
excitement,  wakefulness,  and  delirium,  so  remarkable  in 
many  cases  of  fever  and  inflammation  of  the  membranes 
and  superficial  portion  of  the  grey  matter  of  the  convo- 
lutions, are  invariably  associated  with  changes  in  the 
germinal  matter.  In  such  cases  I  find  the  masses  of 
germinal  matter  are  much  larger  than  in  the  healthy  tissue, 
and,  in  some  instances  they  are  twice  as  large.  I  have  also 
seen  the  enlarged  mass  in  the  centre  of  the  caudate  nerve- 
cells  dividing  into  several  masses  which  resemble  pus 
corpuscles,  and  have  the  same  appearance  as  the  pus 
corpuscles  which  are  sometimes  seen  in  epithelium 
(PL  VIIL,  p.  34). 

But  if  it  be  admitted  that  mental  phenomena  are  entirely 
due  to  changes  in  the  germinal  matter  of  the  cerebral  con- 
volutions, there  will  be  much  difference  of  opinion  con- 
cerning j.th^.  precise  way  in  which  this  germinal  matter 

S    A 


ARE  MENTAL  ACTIONS  REFLEX?  133 

operates  \  and,  in  connexion  with  this  question,  it  must  be 
admitted  there  is  much  room  for  speculation.  I  shall 
venture  to  bring  under  notice  the  view  which,  in  my  opinion, 
appears,  upon  the  whole,  to  be  most  in  accordance  with 
facts  of  observation  and  experiment.  But,  in  the  first 
place,  I  propose  to  refer  very  briefly  to  some  of  the  opinions 
which  have  been  entertained  upon  this  matter,  and  to  the 
general  principles  upon  which  these  have  been  based. 

Every  one  will  admit  that  the  nerve  tissue  of  the  brain 
is  the  instrument  through  which  alone  thought  works  and 
mind  acts,  and  I  think  the  facts  I  have  advanced  render  it 
impossible  for  any  one  to  deny  that  this  instrument  is  formed 
by,  or  is  the  result  of,  changes  taking  place  in  germinal 
matter;  but  we  are  not  now  inquiring  how  the  material 
channels  which  convey  the  mandates  of  the  will  are  formed, 
but  rather  how  these  mandates  originate,  from  what  they 
emanate,  and  what  is  their  nature. 

Are  Mental  Nervous  Actions  of  the  Nature  of  Reflex 
Actions  ? — In  all  animals  which  possess  nerve  organs  we 
find  that  an  external  impression  is  followed  by  a  certain 
internal  change,  and  we  explain  this  by  saying  that  the 
physical  disturbance  is  conducted  by  the  afferent  nerves  to 
the  nerve  centre,  whence  it  is  reflected  by  motor  nerves 
distributed  to  the  muscles,  which  are  thus  caused  to  contract, 
and  in  many  cases  the  intensity  of  the  contraction  varies 
with  the  character  of  the  external  impression.  Such  are 
the  so-called  physical  or  reflex  nervous  actions.  In  mental 
nervous  actions,  however,  the  impression  starts  from  within, 
not  from  without,  and  although  certain  of  the  lower  mental 
operations  may  perhaps  without  impropriety  be  included 


'34 


OF  MIND. 


in  the  category  of  reflex  actions,  we  are  all  conscious  of 
others,  and  these  the  highest  of  all  nervous  phenomena  and 
peculiar  to  man  himself,  which  require  no  external  stimulus 
for  their  excitation.  These,  on  the  contrary,  attain  their 
highest  perfection  when  the  mind  is  absorbed  in  contem- 
plating its  own  peculiar  states,  and  has  succeeded,  as  it 
were,  in  withdrawing  itself  to  the  utmost  possible  extent 
from  the  influence  of  surrounding  conditions  which  operate 
physically  upon  the  peripheral  portion  only  of  a  mechanism, 
the  central  portion  of  which  is  in  some  way  under  the  im- 
mediate control  of  mind.  To  say,  then,  in  answer  to  the 
question,  "What  happens  in  the  brain  when  its  possessor 
thinks  ?"  that  what  he  terms  ideas  and  thoughts  are  excited 
by,  and  are  the  consequence  of,  changes  occurring  outside 
him, — the  result  of  an  external  impulse, — and  due  to  a  sort 
of  reflex  action,  appears  to  me  a  very  unsatisfactory  reply, 
not  approaching  an  explanation.  For,  in  the  first  place,  if 
we  admit  that  mental  action  results  from  external  impres- 
sions, these  must  be  stored  up  in  some  unknown  manner, 
and  lie  dormant  for  a  long  period  of  time,  while  actions 
which  are  ordinarily  termed  reflex  are  characterized  by 
immediately  following  the  external  impressions.  Secondly, 
in  mental  nervous  acts,  no  one  has  shown  that  the  supposed 
mental  reflex  action  bears  any  relation  whatever  to  the 
external  physical  impulse  supposed  to  excite  it ;  or  how  is 
to  be  explained,  upon  the  reflex  hypothesis,  the  fact  that 
a  very  slight  external  impression  may  excite  excessive 
mental  action,  or  vice  versa  ?  Thirdly,  when  the  mind  is  most 
active,  ordinary  reflex  phenomena  are  often  in  complete 
abeyance.  Fourthly,  the  organs  concerned  in  ordinary 


MIND  AND  THE  ORGANS  OF  SENSATION. 


135 


reflex  actions  are  in  an  active  state  long  before  mental 
nervous  organs  are  developed,  and  it  is  difficult  to  see  why 
the  mental  apparatus  should  be  so  much  slower  in  develop- 
ment than  other  reflex  apparatus  if  it  is  of  this  nature. 
The  reflex  mechanism  soon  attains  its  highest  state  of  per- 
fection. The  mental  apparatus  advances  slowly  in  develop- 
ment, but  continues  to  improve  for  years  after  it  has  been 
formed,  and  we  can  form  no  conception  of  the  state  of  per- 
fection it  may  possibly  attain.  The  mental  apparatus 
exhibits  a  capacity  for  altering  its  structure  and  of  making 
itself  more  perfect.  Fifthly,  in  man,  mental  actions  con- 
tinue to  improve  long  after  the  organs  concerned  in  reflex 
actions  have  begun  to  deteriorate.  And,  lastly,  a  capacity 
for  mental  action  of  the  highest  kind  is  not  unfrequently 
associated  with  a  nervous  system  below  the  average,  as 
regards  the  performance  of  ordinary  reflex  acts.  It  is, 
therefore,  doubtful  if  mental  action  is  a  kind  of  reflex 
nervous  action. 

Nor  can  it  be  maintained  that  mind  is  but  a  consequence 
of  the  action  of  the  organs  of  the  senses ;  for,  although  we 
are  dependent  upon  these  for  obtaining  the  knowledge,  with 
which  the  mind  works,  the  mind  itself  can  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  these  or  other  organs,  seeing  that  they  may 
be  entirely  removed  or  destroyed,  and  the  mind  work  as 
actively  as  ever.  It  cannot  obtain  new  knowledge  to 
work  with ;  but  the  perfection  of  its  working  is  one  thing, 
the  amount  of  knowledge  acquired  is  another,  and  we 
know  that  these  things  are  sometimes  even  in  inverse  ratio, 
one  individual  being  remarkable  for  the  excellence  of  his 
mental  capacity,  but  having  little  knowledge,  while  another 


136  OF  MIND. 


has  vast  information  of  which  he  can  make  but  little  use  for 
lack  of  intellect. 

The  Brain  is  not  a  Gland. — Some  have  looked  upon 
brain  as  a  sort  of  gland  by  which  thoughts  and  ideas  were 
formed  or  secreted,  as  if  thought,  which  can  neither  be 
touched,  weighed,  measured,  nor  in  any  way  physically 
estimated,  was  a  thing  allied  to  the  bile,  the  saliva,  or  the 
gastric  juice,  which  are  material  substances,  and  can  be 
analyzed  and  otherwise  experimentally  studied.  It  would 
not  be  more  unreasonable  to  maintain  design  or  will  to  be 
a  part  of  the  material  framework  of  the  organism,  than  to 
assert  that  mind,  like  certain  kinds  of  matter,  is  secreted. 
Thought  is  no  more  material  than  that  peculiar  capacity 
which  makes  living  matter  of  a  certain  kind  at  length 
become  oak,  cabbage,  dog,  man,  &c.  Nay,  it  is  further 
removed  from  the  material,  for  while  the  property  or  power 
referred  to  influences  the  very  particles  of  matter,  and 
makes  them  take  up  certain  fixed  and  definite  positions, 
thought  only  produces  a  sort  of  evanescent  vibration,  which 
results  in  the  expression  of  ideas  which  are  themselves  as 
immaterial  as  the  thought  itself. 

Of  Mind  as  a  Function  of  the  Brain. — Mental  energy 
has  been  regarded  as  the  function  of  the  brain,  but  if  it  be  so 
it  is  a  function  of  a  very  different  order  from  that  discharged 
by  other  organs.  Function  implies  an  act  in  which  will, 
purpose,  design,  are  not  concerned,  and  in  which  material 
changes  can  be  proved  to  take  place.  The  function  of  a 
gland  is  to  produce  a  secretion.  Certain  conditions  neces- 
sitate the  production  of  this  or  that  particular  secretion, 
which  may  vary  to  some  extent,  according  as  the  conditions 


OF  MIND  AS  A  FUNCTION  OF  THE  BRAIN.       137 

are  changed.  The  function  of  a  muscle  is  to  contract  and 
become  relaxed,  but  the  material  change  only  occurs  in 
definite  directions,  necessitated  by  the  structure  of  the 
instrument  and  the  force  which  acts  upon  it.  The  exercise 
of  choice  is  neither  possible  nor  conceivable.  So,  too,  with 
reference  to  the  function  of  nerves.  These  transmit  cur- 
rents. The  paths  which  the  currents  are  to  traverse  having 
been  determined  and  formed,  the  currents  are  developed 
and  transmitted  along  the  nerves. 

But  the  discharge  of  function  on  the  part  of  the  organ 
of  the  mind  is  an  operation  very  different  from  any  of  these. 
The  great  characteristic  in  this  case  is  choice — selective 
capacity.  If  the  cells  of  the  liver  chose  for  themselves 
whether  they  would  secrete  bile  or  not,  or  determined  the 
kind  of  bile  to  be  secreted,  or  the  bile  chose  for  itself  by 
which  ducts  it  should  pass,  whether  it  would  flow  quickly, 
slowly,  or  not  at  all ;  if  the  muscle  contracted  now  in  one 
part  and  now  in  another,  according  as  it  willed — if  it 
elected  to  contract  in  one  direction,  and  then  in  a  different 
one ;  if  the  nerve  cells  decided  among  themselves  which 
should  produce  current  and  which  not :  if  the  current  chose 
to  run  along  one  fibre  at  one  time  and  then  along  another, 
according  to  the  object  it  had  in  view — then,  but  only  then, 
as  it  seems  to  me^  could  mental  activity  be  regarded  as  in 
any  way  analogous  to  the  function  of  an  organ  or  of  a  tissue. 
To  look  upon  mental  action  as  a  mere  function  of  the  brain 
seems  to  be  a  fundamental  error,  and  one  which  those  who 
have  really  studied  the  structure  and  action  of  secreting 
organs  and  nerve  organs  could  not  make. 

Mental  activity  may  rather  be  compared  with  that  mar- 


138  OF  MIND. 


vellous  power,  property,  or  capacity,  which  enables  the  liver 
cell  to  form  what  we  call  bile,  which  renders  possible  that 
change  in  shape  of  the  ultimate  particles  of  muscle  which 
gives  rise  to  contraction,  and  determines  the  change  in  the 
ultimate  molecules  of  nerve  matter  upon  which  the  current 
depends;  but  this  power  is  not  the  function;  it  is  that 
which  alone  renders  function  possible.  But  even  this  com- 
parison is  not  a  true  one,  for  the  power  above  referred  to 
acts  as  if  it  were  of  some  necessity,  while  the  remarkable 
characteristic  of  mental  action  is  freedom  of  choice.  Cer- 
tain conditions  being  present,  the  liver  cell  must  form  bile, 
the  muscle  must  contract,  the  nerve  cell  must  give  rise  to, 
and  the  nerve  fibre  must  transmit,  the  current ;  but  is  it  con- 
ceivable that  under  certain  conditions,  actual  or  supposed, 
the  brain  must  think  ?  Is  what  I  am  now  writing  but  the 
result  of  the  distribution  of  a  little  extra  proportion  of 
certain  nutrient  constituents  and  oxygen  to  my  nerve  cells 
which  thereby  compels  me  to  say  all  these  things  ?  Have 
I  no  choice  ? — must  I  say  all  this,  and  in  the  precise  way  in 
which  it  is  here  said  ?  All  these  things  would  surely  have 
been  said  in  a  far  better  and  more  perfect  manner  if  the 
ideas  had  been  formed  like  a  secretion  by  a  healthy  gland, 
independently  of  experience  and  without  any  efforts  of  my 
own.  All  our  glands  perform  their  work  perfectly  when 
their  formation  is  complete.  They  require  no  teaching,  and 
they  work  without  effort,  and  for  the  most  part  without  our 
knowledge.  Again,  there  is  nothing  in  the  action  of  a 
gland  which  at  all  corresponds  to  the  improvement  in 
capacity  which  results  from  exercise,  so  remarkable  in  the 
case  of  cerebral  nervous  action.  The  general  tissues  and 


EXPRESSION  OF  THOUGHTS.  139 

organs,  at  least  of  those  persons  who  have  reached  or 
passed  middle  age,  performed  their  functions  some  years 
ago  as  well  as,  and  I  fear  in  some  respects  even  better 
than  they  do  now.  Will  has  exerted,  and  can  exert  upon 
them,  no  direct  influence.  But  it  is  very  different  with 
regard  to  the  organ  of  the  mind  and  the  tissues  concerned 
in  intellectual  action.  Every  one  knows  that  the  degree  of 
perfection  which  these  have  attained  or  will  attain  is  deter- 
mined in  great  measure  by  his  own  efforts — by  his  own  will. 
The  thinking  instrument  of  one  individual  is  not  capable  of 
being  perfected  in  the  same  degree  as  that  of  another,  but 
is  is  quite  certain  that  each  may  be  improved  and  made  to 
work  more  perfectly,  if  its  possessor  determines  that  this 
shall  be ;  nay,  I  think  I  may  say,  if  he  will  not  interfere 
actively  to  prevent  its  improvement,  for  the  natural  tendency 
of  the  mind  is  to  exercise  itself,  and,  in  doing  so,  the  in- 
strument which  it  directs  necessarily  improves.  As  the 
mechanism  becomes  more  perfect,  the  pleasure  afforded  by 
its  working  becomes  greater,  and  to  real  desire  and  sustained 
effort  on  the  part  of  the  mind  soon  succeeds  improvement 
in  the  structure  of  the  healthy  instrument,  by  which  the 
attainment  of  the  end  desired  is  rendered  possible. 

But  no  doubt  the  degree  of  perfection  to  which  an  Jn- 
dividual  can  attain  in  giving  expression  to  his  thoughts  is 
limited  by  the  excellence  of  structure  reached  by  the 
mechanism  upon  which  thought  operates,  and  this  will  of 
course  depend  very  much  upon  original  developmental 
capacity,  but  yet  in  no  small  degree  to  the  training  to  which 
it  may  have  been  subjected  from  early  youth  when  it  was 
in  an  eminently  plastic  state,  and  capable  of  being  so  dis- 


j4o  OF  MIND. 


posed  as  to  attain  ultimately  a  very  high  state  of  efficiency. 
In  order  to  produce  the  greatest  possible  results,  the  thinking 
power,  the  selective  capacity,  must  have  at  its  disposal  a 
mechanism  of  eminent  perfection  capable  of  being  im- 
pressed by  and  of  giving  exact  expression  to  the  slightest 
undulations  of  the  matter  upon  which  the  mind  imme- 
diately acts. 

Of  Mental  as  compared  with  Mechanical  Action. — If  a 
machine  could  be  made  which  would  change  from  time  to 
time,  of  its  own  accord,  the  kind  of  work  it  performed 
without  any  alteration  being  made  in  its  mechanical  arrange- 
ments, a  rough  comparison  might  be  drawn  between  such  a 
machine  and  the  brain,  but  a  machine  of  the  kind  supposed 
exists  not,  and  is  not  conceivable. 

Let  us  consider  if  the  actions  of  the  mental  apparatus 
exhibit  any  analogy  with  those  performed  by  a  vast  number 
of  highly  complex  machines  so  arranged  as  to  be  under 
the  influence  of  one  person,  this  or  that  being  made  to 
work  according  as  he  willed  ?  In  order  to  make  the  case 
as  strong  as  possible,  we  may  further  suppose  every  machine 
to  be  constantly  wound  up  ready  to  be  brought  into  opera- 
tion on  the  instant,  and  capable  of  being  stopped  with 
facility.  Or  can  we  imagine  an  immense  telegraph  system 
which,  besides  communicating  information,  shall  be  capable 
of  effecting  mechanical  work  ?  The  supposed  machines  have 
no  breaks  or  any  of  those  arrangements  to  prevent  injury  or 
over-action,  as  in  the  various  kinds  of  apparatus  made  by 
us.  And  further,  our  imaginary  machine  ought  to  be  made 
of  soft  material,  like  brain-matter,  and  every  portion  of  it 
should  be  capable  of  gradual  renovation.  Such  conditions, 


OF  MENTAL  AND  MECHANICAL   WORK.          141 

we  know,  cannot  possiby  be  fulfilled,  and  therefore  no  true 
analogy  can  exist  between  any  machines  made  by  us  and 
the  nervous  mechanism  concerned  in  mental  action.  But 
admitting  that  they  might  be,  and  without  laying  stress 
upon  the  fact  that  the  nervous  apparatus,  unlike  the  machine, 
keeps  itself  in  order  and  in  working  condition  if  only  the 
rest  needful  for  its  repair  and  renovation  be  granted,  we 
have  yet  to  find  the  power,  the  hand  that  guides  the  mental 
engine,  its  superintendent,  who  bids  the  wheels  revolve  or 
stops  them,  who  allows  the  work  to  proceed  or  checks  it,  as 
he  wills.  What  sort  of  guide  can  we  find  in  the  case  of  the 
mental  machine,  where  is  he  seated,  and  how  does  he 
influence  the  complex  apparatus  under  his  immediate  indi- 
vidual care  and  sole  control  ?  In  what  spot  in  the  brain 
are  we  to  search  for  him  ?  But  do  we  not  know  that  the 
structure  of  the  grey  matter  is  such  as  to  preclude  the 
possibility  of  the  existence  of  anything  exhibiting  any 
approach  towards  any  mechanical  arrangements  known  ? 
We  understand  its  construction  sufficiently  to  justify  us  in 
concluding  that  the  nervous  matter  operates  in  a  manner 
different  in  principle  from  the  action  of  any  known  me- 
chanism. 

It  has  been  said  that  in  the  brain  we  have  "  molecular 
machinery"  built  by  the  sun,  but  no  one  has  shown  what 
this  supposed  molecular  machinery  is  like,  what  is  its 
structure,  how  it  acts,  or  how  it  is  formed.  Molecular 
machinery  is  a  term  which  conveys  no  idea  whatever  to  the 
mind.  No  one  could  draw  or  make  a  model  of  the  supposed 
molecular  machinery.  We  may  have  molecular  matter,  and 
we  may  have  machinery,  but  there  are  no  machines  the 


142 


OF  MIND. 


molecules  of  which  are  active,  and  there  are  no  molecules 
which  act  like  machines — in  fact,  there  is  no  molecular 
machinery,  and,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say,  nothing  what- 
ever has  been  built  by  the  sun.  The  expression  is  altogether 
incorrect,  is  calculated  to  mislead,  and,  there  is  reason 
to  think,  has  led  many  to  accept  conclusions  utterly  at 
variance  with  established  truths.  The  phrase  "  properties  of 
the  molecules"  is  made  to  do  duty  in  the  same  way,  and 
we  are  told  that  the  properties  of  a  living  being  existed 
potentially  in  the  molecules  of  cosmic  vapour  of  which  his 
body  is  made;  but  can  we  hope  to  learn  much  by  discussing 
the  possible  properties  of  the  hypothetical  molecules  of 
hypothetical  primitive  nebulosity  ?  The  brain  we  do  know 
something  about,  and  we  can  learn  much  more  concerning  it, 
but  of  the  primitive  nebulosity  of  ourselves,  or  of  the  world 
we  inhabit,  we  can  know  nothing  and  can  learn  nothing. 

Of  Thought  as  a  Result  of  Chemical  Action. — Some 
have  expressed  the  opinion  that  thought  was  to  be  explained 
by  the  oxidation  of  chemical  compounds  in  the  brain. 
Judging  from  some  of  the  remarks  which  have  been  made 
concerning  the  supposed  chemical  changes  in  nerve  matter, 
one  would  infer  that  the  brain,  instead  of  consisting  of 
millions  of  separate  anatomical  units  exhibiting  an  elaborate 
structure  and  arranged  in  beautiful  order,  was  but  a  mass  of 
fatty  albuminous  pulpy  material,  rich  in  phosphorus,  the 
action  of  which  was  determined  by  the  oxidation  of  certain 
of  its  component  elements,  particularly  the  last,  the  oxygen 
being  carried  to  the  nerve  pulp,  and  the  products  of  chemical 
change  being  removed  from  it  by  the  blood  circulating  in 
the  vessels  freely  ramifying  in  the  substance  of  the  pulpy 


IS  THE  BRAIN  A   VOLTAIC  BATTERY?  143 

mass.  But  although  there  is  no  doubt  that  in  the  expression 
of  thought  chemical  changes  takes  place  in  the  nerve  matter, 
it  has  by  no  means  been  proved,  nay,  I  cannot  admit  that 
the  arguments  advanced  render  it  even  probable,  that  thought 
itself  results  from  chemical  change.  It  would  be  more  in 
accordance  with  what  we  know  to  conclude  that  thought 
preceded  and  determined  the  chemical  change  occurring  in 
particular  particles  of  the  brain  matter,  than  that  it  was  a 
consequence  of  it.  Chemical  change  will  not  alone  account 
for  any  vital  acts  whatever.  If  the  movements  of  part  of 
a  mass  of  living  matter  in  advance  of  other  parts  were  due 
to  chemical  action,  such  movements  would  soon  be  pro- 
duced in  the  laboratory,  but  chemistry  has  not  yet  advanced 
one  step  in  this  direction.  The  special  action  of  any  par- 
ticular apparatus  is  not  usually  explained  by  asserting  that 
it  is  due  to  the  disintegration  and  oxidation  of  its  con- 
stituent parts — of  wheels  and  cranks,  for  example — but  yet 
some  will  have  it  that  the  action  of  the  cerebral  apparatus 
is  to  be  satisfactorily  accounted  for  by  the  disintegration 
and  oxidation  of  the  matter  of  which  it  is  composed. 

Is  the  Brain  to  be  looked  upon  as  a  Voltaic  Battery  ? — 
"  Another  hypothesis,  to  the  legitimacy  of  which  no  objec- 
tion can  lie,  and  one  which  is  well  calculated  to  light  the 
path  of  scientific  inquiry,  is  that  suggested  by  several 
recent  writers,  that  the  brain,  is  a  voltaic  pile,  and  that  each 
of  its  pulsations  is  a  discharge  of  electricity  through  the 
system.  It  has  been  remarked  that  the  sensation  felt  by 
the  hand  from  the  beating  of  a  brain  bears  a  strong  re- 
semblance to  a  voltaic  shock,  and  the  hypothesis,  if  followed 
to  its  consequences,  might  afford  a  plausible  explanation  of 


OF 


many  physiological  facts,  while  there  is  nothing  to  discourage 
the  hope  that  we  may  in  time  sufficiently  understand  the 
conditions  of  voltaic  phenomena  to  render  the  truth  of  the 
hypothesis  amenable  to  observation  and  experiment."*  By 
adducing  in  its  favour  such  a  statement  as  that  about  the 
resemblance  of  the  beating  of  a  brain  to  a  voltaic  shock, 
Mr.  Mill  upsets  his  favourite  hypothesis,  for  it  is  certain  that 
if  there  be  any  resemblance  between  a  brain  and  a  voltaic 
pile  it  is  not  of  the  kind  implied. 

But  it  may  be  that  each  little  brain  cell  with  its  con- 
nected fibres  in  some  way  resembles  a  minute  voltaic  battery 
with  its  wires  \  the  matter  of  which  the  cell  is  composed 
undergoing  chemical  change,  in  the  course  of  which  slight 
electrical  currents  are  developed.  These  being  transmitted 
by  the  fibres  ramifying  to  different  parts  exert  an  influence 
upon  distant  tissues  and  organs  among  which  they  ramify. 
In  this  case  some  further  arrangement  is  required  by  which 
the  action  of  particular  cells  and  fibres  is  determined  or 
prevented.  Perhaps  the  closest  analogy  we  can  draw 
between  cerebral  action  and  that  of  an  electrical  battery  is 
the  following  : — We  may  suppose  in  the  brain  multitudes 
of  minute  active  galvanic  batteries  with  their  delicate  con- 
ducting wires  or  threads  ramifying  over  extensive  tracts 
of  tissue,  the  action  of  which  is  determined  by  the  currents 
traversing  the  wires.  Situated  among  these  wires  or  threads, 
we  may  suppose  little  bodies  intimately  connected  with  one 
another  which  are  capable  of  undergoing  alterations  in  form 
like  the  amoeba,  white  blood-corpuscle,  and  other  forms  of 
living  germinal  matter.  Not  the  slightest  movement,  though 
*  Mill's  "Logic, "p.  18. 


ON  EXPRESSING  THOUGHTS.  145 

it  only  amount  to  gentle  quivering,  can  occur  in  any  part 
of  these  bodies  without  an  effect  being  produced  upon  the 
currents  which  traverse  the  delicate  wires  impinging  upon 
different  parts  of  their  surfaces.  Points  in  a  vast  number  of 
circuits  differing  widely  in  their  ultimate  distribution  are 
thus  brought,  as  it  were,  within  the  influence  of  it  may  be 
each  of  these  little  masses  of  living  matter,  and  the  rate  of 
transmission  of  the  current  through  many  different  wires 
having  different  destinations  and  acting  upon  diverse 
machinery  may  thus  be  affected  at  the  same  moment,  de- 
termining a  variety  of  actions.  But  if  it  be  admitted  that 
the  brain  in  structure  and  action  resembles  such  an  arrange- 
ment of  minute  voltaic  batteries  and  conducting  wires,  we  have 
to  explain  how  all  these  were  formed  and  made  to  take  up 
the  positions  they  occupy  in  relation  to  one  another  and  to 
other  organs  before  we  can  give  any  satisfactory  and  com- 
plete explanation  of  its  action.  For  the  kind  of  work  per- 
formed by  a  machine  is  due  to  its  structure  as  well  as  to  the 
forces  by  which  the  machine  is  set  in  motion.  And  further, 
the  movements  occurring  in  the  little  bodies  supposed  to 
act  upon  the  currents  transmitted  by  the  threads  must  take 
place  spontaneously.  It  need  scarcely  be  remarked  that 
any  such  action  in  a  machine  or  any  mechanical  or  chemico- 
mechanical  contrivance  whatever,  is  impossible. 

On  expressing  Thoughts.— But  in  considering  the  nature 
of  mental  nervous  action,  it  is  necessary  in  the  first  instance 
to  distinguish  clearly  between  the  mental  action — the  actual 
thought ;  and  its  expression.  The  conversion  of  thoughts 
into  symbols  which  others  can  appreciate  is  due  to  a  highly 
elaborate  mechanism  working  in  the  most  perfect  manner, 

L 


146  OF  MIND. 


but  it  by  no  means  follows  that  if  we  understood  exactly 
the  manner  in  which  this  mechanism  worked,  we  should 
therefore  be  able  to  form  an  accurate  conception  of  the 
nature  of  thought  itself.  Thoughts  and  ideas  may,  and  in 
some  cases  do,  undoubtedly  exist,  although  they  cannot  be 
expressed  in  any  way  in  consequence  of  the  derangement 
or  destruction  of  the  mechanism  concerned  in  expression. 
And  in  certain  forms  of  cerebral  disease  intellectual  action 
is  performed,  although  the  mechanism  concerned  in  expres- 
sion is  completely  deranged.  Ideas  are  formed  by  the 
mind,  and  although  the  person  can  indicate  this  and  con- 
vince us  by  his  gestures  that  the  idea  is  in  his  mind,  he  is 
quite  unable  to  express  it  and  make  it  intelligible  to  others. 
The  mechanism  concerned  in  expressing  thoughts  consists 
of  a  nervo-muscular  apparatus  arranged  with  such  consum- 
mate skill,  and  occupying  so  small  a  space,  that  it  is  possible 
for  the  mind  to  form  but  a  most  imperfect  conception  of  the 
arrangement  of  even  a  very  small  part  of  it. 

It  is  difficult  in  many  cases  to  decide  to  what  extent 
the  apparatus  concerned  in  expressing  ideas  is  engaged  in 
silent  reasoning  and  cogitation.  When  we  think  over 
complex  matters,  and  reason  upon  them,  we  work  with 
certain  mental  images  or  symbols  of  the  things,  but  cer- 
tainly not  with  the  verbal  expressions  of  them,  nor  even  with 
their  representatives,  but  with  something  far  short  of  either, 
though  sufficiently  distinct  and  exact  nevertheless.  A  great 
number  of  these  images  may  be  marshalled,  as  it  were, 
before  the  mind  almost  in  a  moment,  and  conclusions 
arrived  at  which  would  require  the  greatest  cleverness  and 
a  long  time  accurately  to  express.  And  in  but  too  many 


ON  EXPRESSING  THOUGHTS.  147 

instances,  after  making  the  greatest  efforts,  we  only  succeed 
in  conveying  to  the  minds  of  others  the  roughest,  coarsest 
representation  of  a  mental  image  which  to  us  is  distinct, 
clear,  and  perfect  in  all  its  details.  And  it  is  well  known 
how  much  more  fatiguing  is  the  operation  of  expressing 
than  that  of  thinking  and  drawing  conclusions  mentally. 
The  results  of  a  few  hours'  thinking,  obtained  without  any 
perceptible  exhaustion  and  without  any  conscious  effort, 
may  require  many  days'  hard  labour  to  reduce  to  a  form 
intelligible  to  other  minds,  and  in  this  operation  the  bodily 
health  may  suffer,  as  well  as  the  mental  vigour  be  impaired. 
It  would  therefore  seem  as  if  thinking  and  cogitation 
belonged  to  the  class  of  actions  which  I  have  distinguished 
as  vita/,  and  which* are  performed  without  waste  or  change 
in  constitution  of  material  substance,  while  the  expression 
of  thoughts  undoubtedly  involves  material  changes  of  the 
most  active  kind.  We  may  roughly  compare  the  first  to 
the  acts  of  an  engineer  who  directs  and  controls  a  machine, 
and  the  last  to  the  work  performed  by  the  machine  itself. 
The  engineer  or  superintendent,  it  may  be  said,  merely 
exerts  a  directing  and  controlling  influence  which  has 
nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  combustion  of  coals  or 
the  falling  of  the  weights,  uncoiling  of  the  spring,  &c.  He 
contributes  nothing  that  can  be  weighed  or  measured 
towards  the  work  performed  by  the  machine.  He  can 
exist  without  the  machine,  and  the  latter  may  act  without 
him,  yet  we  all  know  how  very  much  the  result  produced, 
as  regards  both  the  quantity  and  the  quality  of  work  per- 
formed, is  due  to  his  interference. 


L  2 


148  OF  MIND. 


OF  THE  LIVING  MATTER  CONCERNED  IN 
MENTAL  ACTION. 

I  will  now  refer  further  to  the  results  of  anatomical 
investigation.  Near  the  surface  of  the  grey  matter  in  that 
extensive  layer  above  the  planes  in  which  the  caudate 
nerve-cells  are  situated,  which  is  generally  said  to  be  com- 
posed of  delicate  nerve-fibres  and  "  granular  matter,"  I  have 
succeeded  in  demonstrating  multitudes  of  very  small  masses 
of  germinal  matter  lying  amongst  the  finest  branches  of  the 
nerve  fibres.  In  some  places  there  are  aggregations  or  col- 
lections of  these  bodies,  which  are  extremely  delicate,  and 
become  disintegrated  very  soon  after  death.  Some  sections 
appear  to  consist  almost  entirely  of  these  bodies,  so  great  is 
their  number.  They  seem  to  be  connected  together  by  very 
delicate  processes  of  the  same  transparent  material.  Masses 
of  germinal  matter  thus  situated  are  arranged  very  favour- 
ably for  influencing  the  fine  nerve-fibres  which  ramify 
amongst  them.  The  slightest  change  in  their  form  could 
not  fail  to  affect  nerve  currents  traversing  these  fibres,  and 
as  we  are  now  well  acquainted  with  the  active  movements 
of  germinal  matter,  it  is  impossible  to  help  suggesting  that 
the  movements  occurring  in  these  masses  of  germinal 
matter  produce  a  direct  effect  upon  the  adjacent  fibres, 
and  that  these  vital  movements  or  vibrations  occurring 
in  matter  of  excessive  tenuity  constitute  or  are  rather  the 
immediate  consequences  of  mental  vital  action.  The  direc- 
tions in  which  the  living  matter  is  made  to  move  by  the 
conscious  life-power  which  directs  it,  will  determine  the 


CHARACTERS  OF  LIVING  MATTER. 


149 


particular  cords  of  the  nerve  mechanism  to  be  struck ; 
special  movements  expressing  the  inward  ideas  then  follow. 
If  this  be  so,  mind  is  the  vital  power  which  is  associated  with 
this  the  most  exalted  form  of  living  or  germinal  matter,  so 
arranged  that  the  slightest  change  occurring  in  it  may  pro- 
duce indirectly  an  effect  through  the  influence  of  a  most 
elaborate  mechanism,  brought  into  very  intimate  relation 
with  it.  Although  I  am  not  prepared  to  deny  that  the 
germinal  matter  of  the  caudate  nerve-cells  of  the  grey 
matter  of  the  cerebral  convolutions  is  concerned  in  mental 
nervous  actions,  there  are  many  arguments  which  lead  me 
to  think  that  this  is  not  the  material  substance  which  is 
immediately  influenced  by  the  mind,  but  belongs  rather  to 
that  wonderful  mechanism  which  is  concerned  in  the 
expression  of  thought,  and  in  the  conversion  of  ideas  into 
symbols. 

Of  the  Character  of  the  Germinal  Matter  taking  part  in 
Mental  Operations. — Some  might  anticipate  that  the  matter 
immediately  influenced  by  mind  would  exhibit  some  remark- 
able structure  and  arrangement,  but  those  who  have  studied 
the  characters  of  living  matter  in  the  lowest  and  highest 
organisms  will  not  expect  to  find  this,  the  highest  form, 
exhibiting  any  structure  whatever  or  possessing  any  peculiar 
chemical  composition.  They  will  be  prepared  to  find  the 
highest  forms  composed  of  the  same  colourless,  structure- 
less, moving  substance  which  constitutes  the  living  matter 
of  the  lowest  organisms,  and  they  will  look  for  a  difference 
in  power — in  endowment,  not  for  any  material  difference. 
The  germinal  matter  of  the  embryo  of  the  highest  and  most 
complex  being  in  nature  cannot  be  distinguished  from  that 


OF  MIND. 


constituting  the  germ  of  a  very  simple  creature,  nor  does 
the  germinal  matter  of  the  nerve-cells  of  the  human  embryo 
exhibit  any  special  characters.  We  should  therefore  an- 
ticipate that  the  highest  form  of  germinal  matter  known, 
that  which  takes  part  in  mental  action,  would  agree  in  its 
characters  so  far  as  we  are  able  to  determine  them,  with 
other  forms.  The  difference,  vast  as  it  is,  is  a  difference  in 
power,  which,  however,  we  can  only  estimate  by  the  results 
of  its  action — by  the  effects  produced  by  it.  In  the  living 
state  this  form  of  living  matter  is  no  doubt  perfectly  trans- 
parent, of  excessive  tenuity,  and  exhibits  no  characters 
which  would  enable  us  to  form  any  notion  of  its  exalted 
powers.  These  powers,  properties,  or  endowments  are 
unquestionably  due,  not  to  its  chemical  composition  or  to 
the  peculiar  arrangement  of  its  particles  as  compared  with 
other  forms  of  germinal  matter,  but  solely  to  that  wonderful 
force,  property,  or  power,  which  I  would  place  under  the 
head  of  vital  power. 

We  should  anticipate  that  of  all  kinds  of  germinal  matter 
known,  that  concerned  in  mental  nervous  action  would  be 
most  evanescent  and  prone  to  rapid  decay  and  disintegration 
after  death.  It  is  therefore  not  surprising  that  in  many 
cases  no  trace  of  the  delicate  masses  of  germinal  matter  I 
have  described  should  be  discovered.  And  I  feel  sure  that 
what  I  have  been  able  to  demonstrate  affords  but  a  very 
imperfect  idea  of  the  real  number  and  arrangement  of  the 
masses  of  germinal  matter  which  exist  in  the  living  state. 
We  should  expect  that  change  would  almost  immediately 
follow  the  death  of  the  individual,  and  that  this  form  of 
germinal  matter  would  be  completely  broken  down  long 


MENTAL  GERMINAL  MATTER.  151 

before  other  kinds  existing  in  the  same  organism  had  ceased 
to  manifest  vital  phenomena.  And  I  may  remark  that  the 
length  of  time  during  which  different  forms  of  germinal 
matter  survive  the  general  death  of  the  organism  varies 
greatly — some  dying  very  soon,  while  others  live  even  for 
days.  The  capacity  for  living  under  altered  conditions 
becomes  greater  as  we  descend  from  the  highest  towards 
the  lowest  kinds  of  germinal  matter,  the  highest  being  killed 
by  slight  alteration  in  the  surrounding  circumstances,  while 
the  lowest  resist  very  considerable  changes,  and  for  long 
periods  of  time.  The  pus  corpuscle  and  the  particle  of 
contagium,  both  which  are  descendants  of  the  germinal 
matter  of  the  organism,  retain  their  vitality  under  conditions 
which  certainly  would  have  been  fatal  to  the  germinal 
matter  from  which  they  sprang.*  The  power  of  resisting 
the  destroying  influence  of  varying  external  conditions  seems 
to  increase  as  germinal  matter  becomes  more  and  more 
debased. 

And  it  is  interesting  to  note  here,  that  this,  the  highest 
form  of  germinal  matter,  when  exposed  to  altered  conditions, 
dies,  instead  of,  like  many  lower  forms  of  germinal  matter, 
growing,  and  mulitiplying,  and  giving  origin  to  masses 
of  germinal  matter  possessing  different  properties.  In  in- 
flammation this  is,  so  to  say,  protected  by  the  lower  forms 
of  germinal  matter  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood,  taking 
upon  themselves  increased  growth  and  multiplication,  and 
absorbing  the  excess  of  nutrient  matter  present.  The 
germinal  matter  of  the  connective  tissue  of  the  pia  mater 

*  See  my  Report  on  the  Cattle  Plague,  1865. 


152  OF  MIND. 


and  adjacent  cerebral  tissue,  that  of  the  vessels  and  pro- 
bably also  that  of  the  large  caudate  nerve  vesicles  of  the 
grey  matter,  may  all  be  involved  by  inflammatory  change, 
and  the  germinal  matter  taking  part  in  mental  nervous 
action  escape.  I  think  that  the  mechanism  concerned  in 
expression  may  undergo  the  most  serious  changes  while 
the  highest  form  of  germinal  matter  may  escape,  and  even 
retain  its  integrity;  although  there  is  no  longer  any  pos- 
sibility of  proving  that  this  is  so,  if  the  nerve  apparatus 
concerned  in  expression  is -deranged  or  destroyed. 

And  I  may  further  remark  that  different  forms  of  germinal 
matter  in  all  parts  of  the  organism  suffer  in  inflammation  in 
different  degrees  and  in  different  order.  Generally  those 
which  are  of  least  importance,  and  which,  as  regards  their 
formative  capacity,  are  lowest  in  the  scale,  are  the  first  to 
suffer.  The  germinal  matter  of  epithelium  and  connective 
tissue  are  soon  affected ;  that  of  the  capillaries,  including  the 
white  blood-corpuscles,  follows  next  in  order ;  then  that  of 
fibrous  tissue,  cartilage,  and  bone,  the  germinal  matter  of  the 
muscular  fibre-cells  of  the  small  arteries  and  veins ;  while 
that  belonging  to  the  voluntary  muscles,  that  of  the  peripheral 
nerve  organs  and  the  peripheral  ramification  of  the  nerves 
is  the  last  to  be  involved.  In  like  manner  the  germinal 
matter  of  the  several  tissues  entering  into  the  formation 
of  the  great  central  nerve  organs,  is  affected  in  different 
order.  The  connective  tissues,  fibrous  tissues,  capillaries, 
arteries,  and  veins  being  involved  before  the  nerve  elements 
themselves  are  attacked,  and  of  these  the  lowest  as  regards 
function  suffer  before  those  which  are  concerned  in  the 
most  exalted  nerve  actions.  These  last  seem  to  be  pre- 


LIVING  MATTER  CONCERNED.  153 

served  from  damage  for  a  long  while,  but  when  at  last  they 
become  involved,  death  succeeds,  before  time  has  elapsed 
for  any  great  degree  of  morbid  change  to  have  taken  place; 
while  in  other  cases  the  germinal  matter  with  the  tissue  may 
have  completely  degenerated  without  the  death  of  the  indi- 
vidual having  been  occasioned. 

The  living  matter  concerned  in  mental  operations  is 
that  which  is  last  formed,  and  is  probably  the  highest  con- 
dition which  living  matter  has  yet  assumed.  Like  other 
forms  taking  part  in  the  formation  of  the  various  tissues 
and  organs  belonging  to  the  organism,  it  has  been  derived 
by  direct  descent  from  the  original  germinal  matter  of  the 
embryo.  From  the  growth  and  subdivision  of  that  primitive 
mass  have  resulted,  and  in  definite  and  prearranged  order, 
numerous  forms  endowed  with  marvellously  different  powers. 
But  the  germinal  matter  which  forms  cuticle,  that  which 
produces  fibrous  tissue,  muscle,  nerve  or  bone,  the  germinal 
matter  which  gives  rise  to  biliary  secretion,  to  the  saliva, 
and  to  the  gastric  juice,  as  well  as  that  which  takes  part  in 
mental  nervous  action  have,  so  to  say,  one  common  parent- 
age ;  and  if,  as  these  several  forms  are  evolving  themselves, 
or  are  being  evolved,  the  conditions  which  alone  render  pos- 
sible progress  towards  their  highest  state  becomes  modified, 
the  attainment  of  perfection  is  prevented.  Such  cases  are 
familiar  to  us  under  the  term  arrested  development,  in  which, 
up  to  a  certain  period  of  life,  everything  seems  to  have 
proceeded  correctly,  but  then  in  consequence  of  some  dis- 
turbing action  modifying  the  process  of  nutrition  and  affect- 
ing the  division  and  subdivision  of  the  germinal  matter, 
the  structures  which  would  at  length  have  resulted  in  due 


154 


OF  MIND. 


course  can  never  be  formed.  Of  all  the  changes  originating 
in  this  way,  those  affecting  the  germinal  matter  taking  part 
in  the  development  of  the  higher  parts  of  the  nervous 
system  of  man  lead  to  the  most  disastrous  results.  That 
gradual  development  of  the  mental  powers  after  the  indi- 
vidual has  ceased  to  grow,  which  is  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable of  the  characters  by  which  man  is  marked  off 
from  the  lower  animals,  is  rendered  impossible,  and  the 
mental  powers  of  the  child  or  of  the  infant  remain  asso- 
ciated with  the  organism  of  the  adult. 

The  new  powers  which  germinal  matter  acquires  as 
development  advances  arise  in  some  way  as  the  new 
centres  (nuclei,  nucleoli)  originate  in  pre-existing  centres, — 
when,  it  may  be  said,  matter  comes  under  the  influence  of 
the  vital  immaterial  agency,  and  sets  out  upon  a  new 
course  which  has  been  appointed.  How  the  new  powers 
which  it  has  acquired  are  communicated  to  it,  it  is  as  im- 
possible to  suggest  as  it  is  to  explain  how  these  new  centres 
originate.  And  it  may  be  asked  what  is  to  be  understood 
by  "  centre,"  for  it  is  obvious  that  the  centre  demonstrated 
by  low  powers  has  within  it  numerous  centres,  as  may  be 
proved  by  examination  under  glasses  magnifying  very 
highly,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  if  our  powers 
were  increased  ten,  twenty,  or  a  hundred-fold,  we  should 
approach  but  a  little  nearer  to  the  unrealisable  actual 
centre;  and  I  can  conceive  that  in  the  highest  forms  of 
germinal  matter  new  centres  of  living  matter  are  constantly 
welling  up,  as  it  were,  in  already  existing  centres,  having 
within  themselves  infinite  and  inexhaustible  power  for  the 
endowment  of  new  centres. 


EFFECTS  OF  EXERCISE.  1 5  5 

The  germinal  matter  taking  part  in  mental  action,  like 
other  forms,  is  no  doubt  liable  to  defective  as  well  as  irregular 
and  monstrous  growth,  even  during  and  after  the  adult  period 
of  life.  These  changes,  which  may  be  temporary  or  per- 
manent, are  probably  more  under  the  immediate  influence 
of  the  will  than  is  the  case  as  regards  changes  in  other 
forms  of  germinal  matter.  But  there  can,  I  imagine  be 
little  doubt  that,  just  as  by  exercise  up  to,  and  in  many 
cases  even  after,  the  middle  period  of  life,  we  are  enabled 
to  increase  the  power  of  certain  muscles  and  the  perfec- 
tion of  certain  movements  which  are  associated  with  in- 
creased formation  of  nerves  and  nerve-cells  in  the  nerve 
centre  governing  them  :  so,  by  habitually  indulging  in 
certain  trains  of  thought,  we  may  perhaps  effect  the 
increase  of  the  germinal  matter  concerned,  until  at  last 
this  preponderates  so  much  over  other  portions  taking  part 
in  other  kinds  of  mental  action  that  it  alone  is  exercised, 
while  the  rest  remains  hardly  active  at  all  or  quite  dor- 
mant. Every  lunatic  asylum  affords  what  I  conceive  to  be 
examples  of  this,  and  it  is  not  impossible  in  certain 
instances  to  distinguish  the  cases  in  which  the  mental 
living  matter  itself  is  deranged  from  those  in  which  the 
mechanism  concerned  in  the  expression  of  ideas  is  the 
seat  of  disease.  On  the  other  hand,  what  remarkable 
instances  do  we  meet  with  of  the  gradual  but  continuous 
improvement  of  the  mental  powers  even  in  advanced  life, 
where  they  have  been  subjected  to  unremitting  but  judi- 
cious exercise  from  early  youth  onwards  ! 

The  mental  excitement  and  incoherence,  followed  by 
complete  suspension  of  mental  powers,  which  occur  in 
inflammation  and  other  conditions  where  the  germinal 


156  OF  MIND. 


matter  takes  up  an  abnormal  proportion  of  nutrient  mate- 
rial, are  readily  explained,  as  are  also  those  cases  in  which 
impaired  intellectual  action  follows  as  a  consequence  of 
the  disease.  Where  the  morbid  change  has  proceeded  to  a 
considerable  extent,  there  may  be  permanent  impairment, 
while  in  cases  where  only  slight  change  has  occurred, 
only  temporary  derangement  may  result. 

Of  the  Nature  of  Will,  and  of  the  Life  of  Germinal 
Matter  taking  part  in  Mental' Operations. — Many  considera- 
tions lead  me  to  conclude  that  will,  so  far  from  being  a 
result  of  certain  chemical  changes  induced  in  matter,  should 
rather  be  regarded  as  the  power  which  influences  the  material 
particles  and  causes  them  to  move  and  take  up  new  positions. 
It  seems  to  me  that  this  power  is  of  the  same  order  as  that 
which  induces  the  movements  in  germinal  matter,  and  which 
I  have  ventured  to  call  vital  power.  I  conceive  that  the 
change  in  form  of  the  germinal  matter  is  a  consequence  of 
some  influence  exerted  upon  the  particles  immediately  pre- 
ceding their  movement.  This  active  cause,  the  nature  of 
which  we  know  nothing,  and  which  gives  rise,  we  know  not 
how,  to  material  changes  which,  in  the  case  of  some  of  the 
lower  forms  of  living  matter,  can  be  seen  distinctly,  con- 
stitutes the  vital  power  of  the  germinal  matter.  This  is,  as 
it  were,  the  starting  point  of  all  those  complex  phenomena 
which  occur  whenever  a  voluntary,  act  is  performed,  and,  as 
regards  the  material  changes  in  the  germinal  matter  con- 
cerned in  mental  operations,  is  the  mind.  The  germinal  or 
living  matter  may  be  said  to  be  the  domicile  of  the  ego; 
but  so  rough  are  our  methods  of  investigation  that  when 
we  commence  to  search  for  the  ego  we  destroy  its  habitation, 
and  the  ego  escapes  whither  we  cannot  follow  it.  The  par- 


NA  TURE  OF  WILL.  1 5  7 

tides  of  the  matter  which  were  directed  and  changed  by  it 

may  be  directed  and  changed  in  new  ways ;  but  it  is  absurd 

to  think  we  can  discover  the  directing,  changing  ego  in  the 

dead  and  disintegrated  matter  which  remains  after  it  has 

gone,  and  equally  absurd  to  deny  its  existence  because  we 

cannot  find  it,  or  to  affirm  that  it  is  mere  force  which  has 

changed  its  mode  or  form.     Certainly  the  dead  matter  we 

see  and  touch  may  in  some  sense  be  regarded  as  having 

once  formed  a  part  of  the  material  framework  of  the  living 

being,  but  it  was  then  in  a  very  different  state,  for  that 

which  gave  it  body  and  made  it  what  it  was  has  since  gone. 

To  assert  that  the  material  elements  of  the  grey  matter  of 

the  brain  of  a  dead  man  are  all  that  constituted  the  active 

living  organ  of  the  mind,  would,  indeed  be  strange.     It  is 

that  which  has  escaped  that  alone  acted  through  the  living 

matter  upon   the  mechanism  which  is  subordinated  to  it. 

But  the  mechanism  may  work  although  in  a  different  way 

if  affected  by  other  influences.     A  chance   breath  of  air 

may  throw  the  strings  of  the  lyre  into  vibration  and  longing 

listeners  may  even  think  they  hear  the  measured  strains 

they  know  so  well,  but  it  is  soon  discovered  how  different 

are  the  accidental  unmeaning  notes  from  the  harmonious 

cadences  in  which  the  successive  undulations  of  the  mind 

were  wont  to  be  expressed.     Again,  the  instrument  may 

be  deranged,  in  which  case  not  a  conception  of  the  most 

vivid  imagination   can  make  itself  known.      The  learned 

declare  that  an  instrument  is  hopelessly  out  of  order,  and 

consider  that  that  is  all  that  need  be  thought  or  said  about 

the  matter. 

If  my   conclusions   tend  towards   the  truth,  it  almost 
follows  that  before  we  can  be  in  a  position  to  form  an 


158  OF  MIND. 


opinion  upon  the  nature  of  a  mental  process  we  must  at 
least  be  able  to  form  a  conception  of  the  actions  which 
immediately  precede  the  observed  changes  of  form  in  a 
mass  of  very  simple  living  matter  that  can  be  easily  subjected 
to  investigation,  and  of  the  antecedent  change  which  determines 
these  actions.  But  unfortunately  at  present  we  have  no  means 
of  investigating  this  most  important  question.  We  cannot 
explain  why  one  part  of  a  living  mass  should  move  in  ad- 
vance of  another.  To  say  the  movement  must  be  the  con- 
sequence of  some  antecedent  phenomenon  will  only  satisfy 
those  who  are  content  to  receive  arbitrary  assertions  in 
place  of  explanations.  The  supposed  antecedent  phe- 
nomenon is  unknown,  and  is,  perhaps,  in  the  present  state  of 
things,  unknowable.  It  is  probably  altogether  wrong  to  use 
the  word  phenomenon  here  at  all,  the  antecedent  in  this  case 
not  being  a  phenomenon.  Until  the  movements  of  the  living 
matter  of  an  amoeba  or  a  white  blood-corpuscle  have  been 
satisfactorily  accounted  for,  it  is  not  likely  we  shall  be  able 
to  arrive  at  any  positive  conclusions  concerning  the  nature 
of  the  actual  changes  in  the  living  matter  which  determine 
mental  nervous  actions,  but  it  is  surely  a  step  in  advance  if 
it  is  rendered  probable  that  these  are  intimately  related  to 
the  vital  changes  in  germinal  or  living  matter.  The  argu- 
ments I  have  advanced  in  favour  of  the  view  that  the  highest 
mental  actions  are  associated  with  vital  movements,  and 
are,  in  fact  vital  actions  occurring  in  living  matter,  appear 
to  me  to  be  justified  by  the  facts  I  have  adduced ;  and 
although  there  seems  to  be  at  present  no  possibility  of 
actual  proof,  I  venture  to  think  that  the  evidence  upon 
which  my  view  rests,  indirect  though  it  be,  will  not  be 
regarded  as  inconclusive. 


NOTE. 

***  Since  the  first  edition  of  this  work  was  published,  Mr.  Huxley's 
essay  on  the  "  Physical  Basis  of  Life,"  has  been  submitted  to  a  very  just 
but  clear  and  searching  philosophical  criticism  by  Mr.  James  Hutchison 
Stirling,  of  Edinburgh,  whose  excellent  treatise  I  very  strongly  recom- 
mend my  readers  carefully  to  study.  I  should  have  taken  from  it  many 
extracts,  but  the  work  is  easily  obtained,  and  readers  should  see  it  in  a 
complete  form.  Mr.  Stirling  concludes  in  the  following  words,  "In 
short  the  whole  position  of  Mr.  Huxley,  that  all  organisms  consist 
alike  of  the  same  life  matter,  which  life  matter  is,  for  its  part,  due  to 
chemistry,  must  be  pronounced  untenable — nor  less  untenable  the 
materialism  he  would  found  on  it." 

"  As  regards  Protoplasm  in  relation  to  Professor 
Huxley's  essay  on  the  Physical  Basis  of  Life,"  by  James 
Hutchison  Stirling,  F.R.C.S.,  LL.D.  Edinburgh  :  William 
Blackwood  and  Sons.  is. 


LONDON:  HARRISON  AND  SONS, 

PRINTERS  IN  ORDINARY  TO  HER  MAJESTY, 

ST.  MARTIN'S  LANE. 


WORKS  BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR.     , 

Now  ready,  1th  Thousand,  21s. 
HOW   TO    WORK   WITH    THE    MICROSCOPE, 

The  Fourth  Edition,  very  much  enlarged. 

This  work  is  a  complete  manual  of  microscopical  manipulation,  and  contains 

a  full  description  of  many  new  processes  of  investigation,  with  directions  ior 

examining  objects  under  the  highest  powers. 

With  Seventy  Plates,  including  many  new  Figures,  some  of  which  are  coloured. 

CONTENTS. 

I.  The  Simple  and  Compound  Microscope — Choice  of  a  Microscope — 
Travelling  and  Dissecting  Microscopes — Clinical,  Pocket  and  Class 
Microscope. 

II.  Examination   of  Objects   by   Reflected,  Transmitted,  and  Polarized 

Light — Dark  ground  Illumination— Illumination — On  Drawing  and 

Measuring  Objects — Ascertaining  the  Magnifying  Power  of  Object 

Glasses. 

III.  Instruments  required  for  Dissection — Valentin's  Knife,  &c. — Cements 

— Preservative  Solutions. 
IV.  On  making  Cells -Brunswick  Black,  and  different  forms  of  Glass  and 

other  Cells  for  preserving  Specimens. 

V.  On  examining  objects  in  the  Microscope — Muscular  Tissue — Of  making 
Minute  Dissections — Hardening  Textures— Of  examining  Objects  in, 
Air,  Water,  and  Canada  Balsam. 
VI.  Of  Preserving  different  Structures  permanently — Of  separating  Deposits 

from  Fluids. 

VII.  Of  Injecting — Apparatus,  &c. — Of  Natural  and  Artificial  Injections — 
Of  the  advantages  of  Transparent  Injections — Of  the  Prussian  Blue 
Injecting  Fluid — Injecting  Mollusca,  Insects,  &c. 

VIII.  Of  the   use   of  Chemical  Reagents  in  Microscopical  Investigation — 
Fallacies  to  be  guarded  against — Presence  of  Extraneous  Substances. 
IX.  Of  taking  Photographs  of  Objects. 

X.  New  method  of  pi-eparing  all  Tissues  for  Microscopical  Investigation. 
XI.  On  the  use  of  very  high  Magnifying  Powers. 
XII.  Of  making  and  recording  Microscopical  Observations. 

Tables  for  practising  the  use  of  the  Microscope  and  Manipulation. 
Apparatus  required  in  Microscopical  Investigation. 
Microscope  Makers,  Preparers  of  Specimens,  Artists,  Printers,  Litho- 
graphers, &c. 

"  The  Author,  both  in  the  text  and  in  the  explanations  to  the  engra- 
vings, has  endeavoured  to  restrict  himself,  as  far  as  possible,  to  giving  hints 
and  directions  which  may  be  practically  useful  to  the  student  while  he  is  at 
work." — Extract  Jrom  the  Preface. 

HARRISON,  PALL  MALL 


THE  PHYSIOLOGICAL  ANATOMY  &  PHYSIOLOGY 

OP  MAN. 

BY  EGBERT  B.  TODD,  WILLIAM  BOWMAN,  &  LIONEL  S.  BEALE, 
Fellows  of  the  Royal  Society. 

Being  a  New  Edition,  by  Dr.  BEALE,  of  Vol.  I.  of  the  original  Wort  of  Messrs. 
TODD  and  BOWMAN.    Part  I.,  with  Plates,  now  ready,  7s.  Qd.    Part  II.,  nearly 

ready. 
LONGMANS  AND  CO. 

Cloth,  8vo.,  16.9. 
CLINICAL   LECTURES, 

By  the  late  EOBEET  B.  TODD,  M.D.,  F.E.S.,  formerly  Physician  to  King's 
College  Hospital,  and  Professor  of  Physiology  and  of  General  and 
Morbid  Anatomy  in  King's  College,  London. 

Second  Edition.    Edited  by  Dr.  BEALE. 

Now  ready,  fourth  thousand,  16s. 
THE    USE    OP  THE  MICROSCOPE  IN   MEDICINE. 

FOE  PEACTITIONEES  AND  STUDENTS. 

3rd  Edition. 

This  work  contains  58  Plates,  containing  many  new  Figures,  now  published 
for  the  first  time. 

Now  ready,  25s. 

KIDNEY    DISEASES,    URINARY    DEPOSITS,  AND 
CALCULOUS    DISORDERS; 

AND  ON  THE  TEEATMENT  OF  UEINAEY  DISEASES. 

3rd  Edition. 
Uniform  with  "  The  Microscope  in  its  application  to  Practical  Medicine." 

THE   ARCHIVES   OF  MEDICINE. 

A  Eecord  of  Practical  Observations  and  Anatomical  and  Chemical  Researches 

connected  with  the  Observation  and  Treatment  of  Disease. 

Edited  by  Dr.  BEALE. 

Vols.  I.,  II.,  III.,  and  IV.     Vols.  I.  and  II.,  15*.  each  ;    III.,  11.?. ;   and 
IV.,  13*.     Subscription  for  four  numbers,  constituting  a  volume,  10-?. 

All  Communications  and  Subscriptions  to  be  addressed  to  the  Editor, 
College,  London. 

JOHN  CHURCHILL  AND  SONS. 


Recently  Published, 

I.— ON  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FORMATION  OP 
CERTAIN  NERVOUS  CENTRES, 

Tending  to  prove  that  the  Cells  and  Fibres  of  every  Nervous  Apparatus  form 
an  uninterrupted  Circuit. 

Quarto,  8  Plates,  containing  46  Figures,  5s. 

II.— INDICATIONS    OF    THE    PATHS    TAKEN    BY 
THE    NERVE    CURRENTS 

As  they  traverse  the  Caudate  Nerve  Cells  of  the  Cord  and  Encephalon. 
One  Plate  and  4  Figures,  Is.  6d. 


NEW  WORKS  PREPARING, 

DISEASE;     ITS   NATURE   &   TREATMENT, 

INCLUDING* 

NEW    EESEAECHES    ON    INFLAMMATION    AND    FEVEE,    AND 
ON  THE  NATURE  OF  CONTAGIUM, 

With  Observations  on  the  Cattle  Plague  and  on  Cholera.     Numerous 

Plates. 

Being  the  Third  Course  of  Lectures  delivered  at  Oxford  by  direction  of 
the  Eadcliffe  Trustees. 

ON    THE    GERMINAL    OR    LIVING    MATTER    OF 
THE  TISSUES  AND  FLUIDS  OF  LIVING  BEINGS 

An  introduction  to  the  Study  of  Physiology  and  Medicine. 

Preparing  for  Publication,  uniform  with  "  Kidney  Diseases,  Urinary  Deposits 
and  Calculouft  Disorders,"  and  the  "  Microscope  in  Medicine," 

THE   DISEASES   OF   THE   LIVER   AND   THEIR 
TREATMENT. 

Including  the  Anatomy  of  the  Organ  in  Man  and  Yertebrate  Animals.    "With 

upwards  of  50  Plates  of  original  Drawings,  being  a  second  edition 

of  the  Author's  Work  on  the  Liver. 

JOHN  CHURCHILL  AND  SONS. 


All  these  Works  contain  the  results  of  the  Author's  original  investigations. 
They  are  illustrated  tvith  upwards  of  2,000  new  Engravings,  all  carefully 
copied  from  the  actual  objects,  and  most  of  which  have  been  draivn  on  ivood  ly 
the  Author  himself. 


'  •• 


RETURN     BIOLOGY  LIBRARY 

TO—  •*     3503  Life  Sciences  Bldg.     642-2531 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

,    / 

*^jS*^ 

, 

\ 

^'  -^ 

u*i 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 

FORM  NO.  DD4,  1 4m,  3/78  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®$